“Disciplines of Modernity is a unique, thought-provoking, and challenging book. It makes an important intervention in the fields of social
sciences and humanities by speaking across disciplines and archives.
The work takes us forward from the moment of postcolonial and decolonial critique and recasts the framework within which scholars of/
from the global south and the global north may henceforth converse.”
Prathama Banerjee, Professor, Centre for the
Study of Developing Societies, Delhi
“This is an innovative and inviting, powerful and provocative book.
Abjuring the usual ‘guarantees’ of academic analysis, Dube conjoins
intimacy and affect with structure and process. In the work, predilections of the postcolonial are interwoven with the contradictions of
modernity, the contentions of disciplines are bound to ambiguities of
the archive, and accumulation and development are crisscrossed by
loss and excess.”
Mario Rufer, Professor, Universidad Autónoma
Metropolitana, México
Disciplines of Modernity
Scrupulously based in anthropology and history – and drawing on
social theory and critical thought – this book revisits the disciplines,
archives, and subjects of modernity.
There are at least three interleaving emphases here. To begin with,
the work rethinks institutionalized formations of anthropology and
history – together with “archives” at large – as themselves intimating
disciplines of modernity. Understood in the widest senses of the terms,
these disciplines are constitutively contradictory.
Moreover, the study interrupts familiar projections of modern subjects as molded a priori by a disenchanted calculus of interest and reason. It tracks instead the affective, embodied, and immanent attributes
of our varied worlds as formative of subjects of modernity, sown into
their substance and spirit.
Finally, running through the book is a querying of entitlement and
privilege that underlie social terrains and their scholarly apprehensions – articulating at once distinct elites, pervasive plutocracies, and
modern “scholasticisms.”
Saurabh Dube is Professor-Researcher, Distinguished Category, El
Colegio de México, Mexico City.
Routledge Focus on Modern Subjects
Series Editor: Saurabh Dube, Professor-Researcher, Distinguished
Category, El Colegio de México
The volumes in this Focus series shall explore quotidian claims made
on the modern – understood as idea and image, practice and procedure – as part of everyday articulations of modernity in South Asia,
Africa, and the Middle East. Here, the category-entity of the subject
refers not only to social actors who have been active participants in
historical processes of modernity, but as equally implying branch of
learning and area of study, topic and theme, question and matter, and
issue and business. Our effort is to explore such modern subjects in a
range of distinct yet overlaying ways.
The titles in the series address earlier understandings of the modern
and recent reconsiderations of modernity by focusing on a clutch of
common and critical questions. Indeed, our bid is to carefully query
aggrandizing representations of modernity “as” the West, while prudently tracking the place of such projections in the commonplace
unravelling of the modern in Global Souths today.
Other books in this series
Fluid Modernity
The Politics of Water in the Middle East
Gilberto Conde
The Dazzle of the Digital
Unbundling India Online
Meghna Bal and Vivan Sharan
For more information about this series, please visit: www.routledge.
com/ Routledge-Focus-on-Modern-Subjects/book-series/RFOMS
Disciplines of Modernity
Archives, Histories, Anthropologies
Saurabh Dube
First published 2023
by Routledge
2 Park Square, Milton Park, Abingdon, Oxon OX14 4RN
and by Routledge
605 Third Avenue, New York, NY 10158
Routledge is an imprint of the Taylor & Francis Group, an information business
© 2023 Saurabh Dube
The right of Saurabh Dube to be identified as author of this work has
been asserted in accordance with sections 77 and 78 of the Copyright,
Designs and Patents Act 1988.
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reprinted or
reproduced or utilised in any form or by any electronic, mechanical,
or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including
photocopying and recording, or in any information storage or
retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publishers.
Trademark notice: Product or corporate names may be trademarks
or registered trademarks, and are used only for identification and
explanation without intent to infringe.
British Library Cataloguing-in-Publication Data
A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library
ISBN: 978-1-032-38939-4 (hbk)
ISBN: 978-1-032-38940-0 (pbk)
ISBN: 978-1-003-34756-9 (ebk)
DOI: 10.4324/9781003347569
Typeset in Times New Roman
by codeMantra
Contents
Series Editor’s Statement
Preface
ix
xiii
1
Introduction
2
Rethinking Disciplines: Anthropology and History
19
3
Figures of Dissonance: Dalit Religions and
Anthropological Archives
45
Subjects of Privilege: Entitlements and Affects
in Plutocratic Worlds
65
Issues of Immanence: Modern Scholasticism
and Academic Entitlement
86
4
5
References
Index
1
103
131
Series Editor’s Statement
Routledge Focus on Modern Subjects has a broad yet particular purpose. It seeks to explore quotidian claims made on the modern – understood as idea and image, practice and procedure – as part of everyday
articulations of modernity in South Asia, the Middle East, and Africa.
Here, the category-entity of the subject also has wide purchase. It
refers not only to social actors who have been active participants in
historical processes of modernity, but equally implies branch of learning and area of study, topic and theme, question and matter, and issue
and business. The series attempts to address such modern subjects in
a range of distinct yet overlaying ways.
Questions of modernity have always been bound to issues of being/
becoming modern. These themes have been discussed in various ways
for long now.1 For convenience, we might distinguish between two
broad, opposed tendencies. On the one hand, over the past few centuries, it is the West/Europe that has been seen as the locus and the
habitus of the modern and modernity. Such a West is imaginary yet
tangible, principally envisioned in the image of the North Atlantic
world. And it is from these arenas that modernity and the modern
appear as spreading outwards to transform other, distant and marginal, peoples in the mold and the wake of the West. On the other
hand, such propositions have been contested by rival claims, including
especially from within Romanticist and anti-modernist dispositions.
Here, if the modern and modernity have been often understood as
intimating the fundamental fall of humanity, everywhere, so too have
the aggrandizements of an analytical reason been countered through
procedures of a hermeneutic provenance.
Needless to say, these contending tendencies have for long each found
imaginative articulations, and I provide indicative examples from our
own times. The work of philosophers such as Jürgen Habermas and
Charles Taylor and historians such as Reinhart Koselleck and Hans
x
Series Editor’s Statement
Ulrich Gumbrecht have opened up the exact terms, textures, and transformations of modernity and the modern. At the same time, they have
arguably located the constitutive conditions of these phenomena in
Western Europe and Euro-America. In contrast, anti-modernist sensibilities have found innovative elaborations in, say, the “critical traditionalism” of Ashis Nandy in South Asia; and the querying of Eurocentric
thought has been intriguingly expressed by the scholars of the “coloniality of knowledge” and “decoloniality of power” in Latin America.
These powerful positions variously rest on assumptions of innocence
before and outside Europe and the West, modernity and the modern.
Engaging with yet going beyond such prior emphases, recent work
on modernity has charted new directions, departures that have served
to foreground questions of modernity in academic agendas and on
intellectual horizons, more broadly. I indicate four critical trends.
First and foremost, there have been works focusing on different
expressions of the modern and distinct articulations of modernity as
historically grounded and/or culturally expressed, articulations that
query a priori projections and sociological formalisms underpinning the category-entity. Second, there are distinct studies that have
diversely explored issues of “early” and “colonial” and “multiple”
and “alternative” modernity/modernities. Third, we find imaginative
ethnographic, historical, and theoretical explorations of modernity’s
conceptual cognates such as globalization, capitalism, and cosmopolitanism as well as of attendant issues of state, nation, and democracy.
Fourth and finally, there have been varied explorations of the enchantments of modernity and of the magic of the modern, understood not
as analytical errors but as formative of social worlds. These studies
have ranged from the elaborations of the fetish of the state, the sacred
character of modern sovereignty, the uncanny of capitalism, and the
routine enticements of modernity through to the secular magic of
representational practices such as entertainment shows, cinema, and
advertising.
Routledge Focus on Modern Subjects engages and exceeds, takes forward and departs from such concerns in its own manner. To start off, its
titles address the queries and concepts entailed in earlier explorations
of the modern and recent reconsiderations of modernity by focusing
on a clutch of common and critical questions. These issues turn on the
everyday elaborations of the modern, the quotidian configurations of
modernity, in South Asia, Africa, and the Middle East. Next, rather
than simply asserting the empirical plurality of modernity and the
modern, the series approaches the routine, even banal, expressions of
Series Editor’s Statement
xi
the modern as registering contingency, contradiction, and contention
as lying at the core of modernity. Further, it only follows that our bid is
not to indolently exorcize aggrandizing representations of modernity
as the West, but to prudently track instead the play of such projections
in the commonplace unraveling of the modern in global souths today.
Finally, such procedures not only recast broad questions – for instance
of cosmopolitanism and globalization, state and citizenship, Eurocentrism and Nativism, aesthetics and authority – by approaching them
through routine renderings of the modern in contemporary worlds.
They also stay with the dense, exact expressions of modernity yet all
the while attending to their larger, critical implications, prudently
thinking both down to the ground.
In keeping with the spirit of the series, all its titles stand informed
by specific renderings – as well as focused rethinking – of key categories and processes. Two exact instances. In different ways, concepts
and processes of power and politics alongside those of community and
identity variously run through the Focus Series on Modern Subjects.
Here, neither power nor politics are rendered as signifying solely institutional relations of authority centering on the state and its subjects.
Rather, the bid is to articulate these as equally embodying diffuse
domains and intimate arrangements of authority and desire, including their seductions and subversions. Actually, as parts of such forcefields, state and government, their policy and program might now
assume twinned dimensions in understandings of modern subjects.
Here can be found densely embodied disciplinary techniques toward
forming and transforming subjects-citizens, where such protocols
and their reworking by citizens-subjects no less register the shaping
of authority by anxiety, uncertainty, and alterity, of the structuring of
command by deferral, difference, and displacement.
At the same time, the series approaches community and identity
as modern processes of meaning and authority, located at the core of
nation and globalization. This is to say that instead of approaching
identity and community as already given entities that are principally
antithetical to modernity, this cluster explores communities and identities as wide-ranging processes of formations of subjects, expressing collective groupings and particular personhoods. Defined within
social relationships of production and reproduction, appropriation
and approbation, and power and difference, emergent identities, cultural communities, and their mutations appear now as essential elements in the quotidian constitution, expressions, and transformations
of modern subjects.
xii Series Editor’s Statement
Note
1 The discussion in this Foreword of different understandings of modernity (and the modern) draws upon a wide range of scholarship. Instead of
cluttering the short piece with numerous references, indicated here are a
few of the works of the series editor that have addressed these themes – in
dialogue with relevant literatures – and that back the claims made ahead.
Needless to say, prior arguments and emphases are being cryptically condensed and radically rearranged for the present purposes. Saurabh Dube,
Subjects of Modernity: Time-Space, Disciplines, Margins (Manchester:
Manchester University Press, 2017); Saurabh Dube, Stitches on Time:
Colonial Textures and Postcolonial Tangles (Durham and London: Duke
University Press, 2004); and Saurabh Dube, After Conversion: Cultural
Histories of Modern India (New Delhi: Yoda Press, 2010). Consider also,
Saurabh Dube (ed.), Enchantments of Modernity: Empire, Nation, Globalization (London: Routledge, 2009); and Saurabh Dube (ed.), Handbook of
Modernity in South Asia: Modern Makeovers (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2011).
Preface
As the Introduction ahead discusses, the remote intimations of this
book lay in strange circumstances, contrary verities, intimate tragedies. At the same time, it is through the pathos of the pandemic that
its connected chapters acquired shape and assumed substance. Here,
apparently discrete subjects appear articulated and interpellated by
mutual emphases, overlapping arguments. All of this defines the principal purpose of Disciplines of Modernity.
Let me confess to an initial unease at having my own book appear
in a series of which I am the editor. The doubts were dispelled as I
understood how this work takes forward the aims and concerns of the
common cluster in critical conversation with its other titles – already
published, forthcoming soon, under contract, and presently under
consideration. I offer sincere thanks to Aafreen Ayub, my splendid
editor and worthy co-conspirator at “Routledge Focus on Modern
Subjects.” She not only encouraged me to consider the fit between
Disciplines of Modernity and the series, but also assiduously masterminded the means by which the anonymity of the review process of the
manuscript remained entirely uncompromised. Aafreen herself called
the sole shots in deciding the referees. I owe her many more breakfasts,
hopefully followed by other walks in the Lodhi Gardens.
Upon receiving the reports, it was the wider comments and precise
suggestions of the anonymous readers that fractally unraveled their
identities to me. I am deeply indebted to the generous reading and
thoughtful suggestions of these remarkable intellects that have made
the book a better one. For discussion and dialogue, I would like to
thank also Prathama Banerjee, Michael Herzfeld, Mario Rufer, Zine
Magubane, and Ishita Banerjee Dube. Others who contributed to
this book have been acknowledged in its individual chapters. As for
Natalia Wood, no number of words can express my immense gratitude to her. In equal parts friend and savior, research-assistant and
xiv
Preface
critical-discussant, Natalia’s presence in this book is a formidable one.
I look forward to being of assistance toward Natalia’s own imaginative work in the years ahead.
Rather earlier versions of some of the chapters in front have
appeared in distinct publications of the Oxford University Press (out
of both, New York and New Delhi), Routledge (London), and in the
Economic and Political Weekly: I gratefully acknowledge their use here
in other avatars, different incarnations.
1
Introduction
There are times in life when it is impossible to find anew affect and
understanding without losing prior beliefs and certainties. Several of
the modern subjects that inhabit and impel this book – articulating and
enabling its arguments, expressing and interrogating its emphases –
intimated themselves to me around a decade ago. At that time, as
dementia extolled its cost, light was slowly fading from my mother’s
eyes. Alongside, in the wake of the global economic crisis that began in
2008, the “1 per cent” (actually, the plutocratic 0.1 per cent) announced
themselves, across latitudes and longitudes, as the doers and un-doers
of relentless capital, the world, the globe, the planet. Possibly it was
this conjunction of the impending death of the remaining parent
alongside the growing salience of an entitled elite that led me to a curious research project. Namely, a study of my own high-school cohort,
principally subjects of privilege, a return journey of sorts to childhood
and adolescence, innocence and its absence, the past and the present.
That project has expanded in the last few years to cover many more
modern subjects – also of affect and entitlement, friendship and prejudice, memory and hierarchy, gender and sexuality – that inhabit
places of prerogative (Chapter 4). Unsurprisingly, at stake equally are
the terms of privilege that course through my own routine life-worlds,
of intellectual entitlement and cultural capital, long glimpsed but now
charged with a discrete force, a distinct gravity. Here are arenas where
university presidents and academic regents, ambassadors and diplomats, increasingly come to imagine themselves in the likeness of the
plutocratic untouchable set, albeit with (relentless) wealth and its command substituted by (institutional) authority and its arrogance.
Throughout, conjoining fieldwork and homework, my instinctive,
routine ethnographies of the academic and intellectual everyday have
betokened other verities. To wit, the very smell and sniffing of privilege
and hierarchy insinuate anxieties of entitlement and authority, which
DOI: 10.4324/9781003347569-1
2
Introduction
often rise with heightened mediocrity and connected conceits. Such
are the disagreeable quotidian worlds in which this work was written.
But we should not forget that the provocations of these domains have
led me in curios keys to other, overlapping modern subjects: of routine scholasticism, aggrandizing transcendence, and worldly immanence (Chapter 5); of Dalit dissonance and anthropological archives
(Chapter 3); and of history and anthropology not merely as modern
disciplines but as disciplines of modernity, bearing the archival traces
and tracks of the latter (Chapter 2). All this should soon become clear.
As I bring this book to a close, the point is that longing and loss have
undone older truths and instated unsettling actualities.
Overture
Across the last three decades, my research, writing, and teaching have
variously combined history, anthropology, and social theory. In such
endeavor, I have focused chiefly on subjects of a South Asian provenance yet drawn these into dialogue with other geo-political arenas,
including of course Latin American ones. Alongside, joining important exercises in different fields, I have approached the issues at stake
in terms of wider considerations of critical thought and searching
method. Undertaking such steps, I have been struck, again and again,
by the remarkable persistence of overlapping exceptionalisms in academes at large. Indeed, despite the many remarkable departures in the
critical human-sciences for long now, these exceptionalisms are simultaneously manifest in the lasting epistemic privilege accorded to EuroAmerican frames and as enduring a priori alterities sown into Asian,
African, Latin American, and other subordinate terrains.
Disciplines of Modernity critically unravels such concerns by turning
to three connected congeries of considerations. First, the work seeks
to understand anthropologies and histories as themselves insinuating disciplines of modernity, understanding the terms in capacious
yet critical ways that extend these institutionalized enquiries beyond
conventional claims of their being merely modern disciplines. Second,
it attends simultaneously to subjects of privilege and precarity, particularly as turning upon elites and Dalits. Finally, the book explores
figures of affect and entitlement, including as drawing in the terms
and textures of (earthly) immanence and (modern) scholasticism.
Each of these distinct yet overlapping procedures engages, expresses,
and articulates often cunning, even uncanny, archives of modernity,
which straddle tacit meanings, explicit authority, and their pervasive
admixtures.
Introduction 3
At stake throughout are bids that stay with in order to think
through abiding exceptionalisms, aggrandizing analytics, and kneejerk refusals of many-sided modern scholasticisms, which characterize
academic and everyday arenas. Here, I have in mind the various uniformities of Eurocentric accounts; the split exceptionalisms of areastudies-as-usual; the self-congratulatory attributes of nativism(s) that
abound; and the unbalanced dystopias/utopias of significant strains of
radical criticism and anti-essentialist energies. Registering that there
are of course key differences within and across these wide-ranging
perspectives, my point concerns what the positions might yet share,
including the wider oversight of their own claims upon intellectual
transcendence.1
Allow me to sharpen my earlier emphases concerning these
questions.2 On the one hand, without belaboring the obvious, lingering “meta-geographical” assumption frequently casts the many
reaches of the non-West as innately different and all too distant. These
grounds bear an inherent exoticism or embody an inevitable lack or, of
course, articulate both at once. Straddling the logics of essential sameness in history or/and innate difference in culture, the terrains at issue
are principally envisioned in the mirrors of an exclusive modernity.
Unsteadily reflected in the likenesses of universal history, to be found
here are hierarchical conjunctions of time and space (Dube 2017a).
On the other hand, the challenges to such presumptions, whether
rendered as anti-essentialist thinking or rehearsed in significant
strands of radical critique, can no less elaborate their own species of
exceptionalisms. Here, the force of criticism serves to turn power and
dominance – of empire and nation, colony and modernity, the state
and the West, globalization and the North – into a dystopian totality, a
distant enemy. Against these dissonant dystopias are unsteadily pitted
the ethics of alterity and the subaltern, the innocence of difference and
resistance, each articulated as un-recuperated particulars, all a priori
antidotes to authority (Dube 2016, 2017a, 2019a).3
Rather than simply dismissing such tendencies as analytical
nightmares, easily exorcised through astute imaginaries, it is salient to
carefully consider their formidable presumption.4 These tasks are not
only empirical but already critical. Here, to face up to exceptionalisms
entails questioning projections of power as insinuating routine sameness and/or inherently dystopian totalities, while equally querying
assumptions of alterity as intimating innate exoticisms or/and forceful
antidotes to authority. It also means tracking the interplay between
power and meaning, dominance and dissonance, and discipline and
recalcitrance. Such prudent probing untangles formations of power
4
Introduction
as shot through with difference, revealing the presence of intimacies,
ambivalences, and anxieties of authority. It equally unravels procedures of alterity as inflected by authority, registering the place of difference, subaltern, and resistance as subjects of power. These modes
of understanding form part of what I have called a “history without
warranty” (Dube 2004a), considerations that acquire also a different
valence in this book, including at its end.
Now, to apprehend and eschew exceptionalisms of distinct
stripes invites resolute struggles with scholastic protocols of modern knowledge. Minimally apprehended, these widespread modern
scholasticisms pervasively substitute the author’s own “ought” for
the contentious “is” that inhabits the world, as Chapter 5 discusses.
There I elaborate also my particular use of the term scholasticism
under modernity, despite the evolution of modern Western thought
in self-conscious opposition to prior scholasticisms of the twelfth to
sixteenth centuries. Now, if scholasticisms could variously exceed
the pejorative apprehensions that Renaissance humanists had of
them (Pieper 2001), scholastic knowledges could also be implicated
in wide-ranging processes of mercantile capitalism (Bentancor 2017).
The point is that interleaving important emphases of Pierre Bourdieu
(1984, 2000) and key concerns of Jacques Rancière (1989, 1991, 2004)
my use of modern scholasticism refers to persistent protocols of knowledge and knowing that articulate their particular case as the general
story, all the while exorcising their own conditions of possibility.
How might we face up to modern scholasticisms? Or, put in terms of
a prescient interlocutor, what would be a “radical critique” adequate
to intellectual and academic elitism? My own bid is to understand entitlement and privilege in order to unlearn privilege and entitlement. I
do this in a spirit that refuses to see the object-subject of its critique as
a distant enemy, which is to say as the dystopian habitus of intellectual
adversaries. Rather, my concern is with the tangible and visceral intimacies of scholasticism that are routinely inhabited in academe, eliding
our entitlement by repeatedly turning to the overwhelmingly analytical, the chiefly cerebral, the endlessly self-congratulatory. Moreover,
at stake is the challenge of engaging with, entering into, distinct protocols of social theory, based not on their meta-geographical origins
but on their critical-imaginative possibilities. Here, under issue is the
importance of admitting the necessary not-one-ness of global souths
and social worlds at large – including, the inadequacy yet indispensability of European thought – not merely in empirical manners but in
critical ways. Finally, all of this is far from privileging epistemology
as the principal mode of political-academic-whatever engagement,
Introduction 5
reducing actual struggles to battles over conceptual purity, themselves
overwrought protocols of scholastic reason. Rather, I am indicating
actions and ideas, teaching and writing, ethic and affect, conduct and
value – inside the academy, outside it, and at their intersections – as
being vitally committed to compelling non-hierarchy, unhesitant democratic-horizons, formative anti-vanguardism, and endless undoing of
abounding a priories. That is, as open to and capable of rethinking
closely held premises, principles, and practices, based on concrete
issues and particular struggles. All of this is not my “ought” but my
“is,” the costs be damned.5
There is even more to the picture. For, in apprehending and
exploring academic and everyday arenas, it becomes critical to stay
longer with corporeal, affective, sensuous ways of experiencing/knowing/being (Ahmed 2004; Clough and Halley 2007; Stewart 2007; see
also Mitchell 2005; and Mahmood 2011). These put a question mark on
pervasive presumptions of fully fabricated subjects, ever possessed of
an already-intimated reason. Yet such querying does not portray subjects as being pre-social in any sense, located as they are in necessarily
heterogeneous yet overlapping life-worlds.
Asked differently, can apprehensions of social life eschew starting
off with the “bounded, intentional subject” even as it foregrounds
“embodiment and sensuous life” (Mazzarella 2009: 291)? Here, might
“affective circumstances” take experiential precedence over, while
being constitutively coeval with, more formal procedures of reason?
Indeed, with “subject and sense” shaped by elements of experience
(Rajchman 2001: 15), might we also take a cue from Gadamer – who
articulates of course a distinct intellectual tradition – in order to ask:
How do we open ourselves to the awareness of “being exposed to the
labors of history” that “precede the objectifications of documentary
historiography” (H-G Gadamer, cited in Bauman 1992: ix–x) and
explanatory anthropology?6
It should be clear that I am not speaking of the affective and the
extra-analytical – each ever embodied, at once in spirit and substance –
as a sort of “return of the repressed” under modernity (Mazzarella
2009: 293). Rather, I am referring to the affective, the extra-analytical,
and the embodied as routinely woven into our everyday and academic
modern worlds.7 These each ever announce, well, immanence.
I mean by immanence a recognition of value properties that actually
inhabit the world and not just as detached projections of words and
images (Chapter 5). Here, categories (academic and everyday), far
from being seen as principally instrumental explanatory devices, are
approached instead as constitutive attributes of social worlds, which
6
Introduction
also can variously bear value properties. These value properties of
objects and subjects, categories and imaginaries make claims upon us,
inviting and inciting meaningful practices. How might such immanent
attributes of social life – including the place and play of longing and
loss, color and smell, the sensitive and the sensuous – be drawn into
descriptions, woven into narratives, rather than pursue a “sense-less
science” (Fabian 2000: ix)?8
Unraveling Emphases
Animated by such spirit and sensibility, Disciplines of Modernity
makes discrete incisions and specific sutures upon the corpus of “modern subjects,” as articulated by the aspirations of the present series.
Through close, connected, and critical readings it formatively juxtaposes historical and anthropological knowledges, Dalit and elite protagonists, immanent and scholastic reason(s), academic and everyday
arenas, and analytical and affective subjects. At stake are re-visitations of the disciplines, archives, and habitations of modernity that
ask questions of routine manners of seeing and doing in our worlds
today.
Before proceeding further, it might not be out of place for a
thumb-nail sketch of how I approach and apprehend modernity. Now,
upon my reading, modernity is not the sole product of, say, Cartesian
dualities or a singular Enlightenment predicated upon aggrandizing
analytics or the imperial endeavors of the British, the French, and the
Dutch after the eighteenth century or, indeed, all of the above. Rather,
the modernity of the Enlightenment (with its acute interplay between
race and reason) came only after the modernity of the Renaissance
(with its interleaving of metaphysical instrumentalism and mercantile
capitalism), quite as the constitutive violence of modernity of later
colonialisms was preceded by modern genocides of the empires of
Americas at large. The point is that the processes of modernity since
the sixteenth century need to be approached as being constitutively
contradictory, contingent, and contested: protocols that are incessantly articulated yet also critically out of joint with themselves.9 And
it is precisely these procedures that emerge expressed by subjects of
modernity, some of whom are modern subjects of course.10
This book begins by rethinking institutionalized formations of
anthropology and history – together with modern archives – as themselves intimating disciplines of modernity. To offer this claim is to
untangle both these enquiries as severally shaped by the Ur-opposition
between the “primitive/native” and the “civilized/modern.” Here are
Introduction 7
to be found genealogically the looming impress of empire and nation,
race and reason, and their incessant interplay. At the same time, at
stake are analytical and hermeneutical orientations, romanticist
and progressivist dispositions, and their formidable entanglements.
Understood in their widest senses of the term, these disciplines are
constitutively contradictory. This is true also of archives, including/
especially in considerations – as in this book – of anthropological
and historical knowledges, varieties of social theory, and the repositories of research we ourselves make and uncertainly inhabit as all
intimating archival formations. I shall soon return to these issues of
disciplines and archives.
The point now concerns two interleaving emphases. On the one
hand, Disciplines of Modernity interrupts familiar projections of modern subjects as molded a priori by a disenchanted calculus of interest
and reason. It acknowledges instead the affective and embodied, sensuous and immanent attributes of modern worlds, routinely sown into
the substance and spirit of their subjects and habitations. On the other
hand, running through the book is a querying of entitlement and privilege that form the core of our social worlds and their scholarly apprehensions – at once drawing in distinct elites, discrete plutocracies,
academic cultures, and modern scholasticisms.
Disciplines and Archives
Pervasive presumptions in the human sciences project anthropology
and history as taken-for-granted divisions of knowledge, whose relationship is then tracked as being vexed but constructive. This can
lead also to the demarcation of specialized fields such as “historical
anthropology” and “ethnographic history,” disciplinary enquiries into
“history of anthropology” and “historiography of history,” and broad
considerations of the “anthropology of history” and “ethnography of
anthropology.” At the same time, what does it mean to rethink history and anthropology as disciplines of modernity, bearing the archival
tracks of its protocols and procedures?
Beginning with the Enlightenment and Romanticism, historical and
anthropological knowledges each appeared as mutually if variously
shaped by overarching distinctions between the “primitive/native”
and the “civilized/modern.” It followed that the wide-ranging dynamic
of empire and nation, race and reason, and analytical and hermeneutical orientations underlay the fraught emergence of anthropology and
history as institutionalized enquiries in the second half of the nineteenth century. And so too, across much of the twentieth century and
8
Introduction
through its wider upheavals, it was by attempting uneasily to break
with these genealogies yet never fully even escaping their impress
that these enquiries staked their claims as modern disciplines. This
entailed especially their discrete expressions of time and space, culture and change, tradition and modernity. Unsurprisingly, the mutual
makeovers of history and anthropology since the 1970s have thought
through the formidable conceits of both these knowledges while reconsidering questions of theory and method, object and subject, and the
archive and the field. The newer emphases have imaginatively articulated issues of historical consciousness and marginal communities,
colony and nation, empire and modernity, race and slavery, alterity
and identity, indigeneity and heritage, and the state and the secular.
Yet, such valuable departures have often also been accompanied by an
uncertain reproduction of the oppositions between power and difference, authority and alterity, even as the haunting antinomies between
the “savage/native” and the “civilized/modern” have found mutating
expressions within emergent hierarchies of otherness.
All of this underlies anthropology and history as constitutively
contradictory, necessarily split, and formatively contended disciplines
of modernity. As archive and practice, these disciplinary formations
have at once inscribed and unraveled modernity’s traces and tracks.
At stake are the distinct meanings – and their key conjunctions – of
the term discipline, which I derive freely from the Merriam-Webster
Online Dictionary. As noun: “a field of study”; “a rule or system of
rules governing conduct or activity”; [obsolete] “instruction”; “control
gained enforcing obedience or order”; “orderly prescribed conduct or
pattern of behavior”; “self-control”; “training that corrects, molds, or
perfects the mental faculties or moral character.” As transitive verb: “to
train or develop by instruction and exercise, including in self-control”;
“to bring [a collective] under control”; “to impose order upon.”
We just noted that the institutional emergence of anthropology and
history as modern enquiries occurred in the second half of the nineteenth century. But their provenance lay in prior formations of power
and knowledge as well as their contentions and criticisms, turning
upon Enlightenment and counter-Enlightenment, reason and romanticism, and empire and nation. Talal Asad (1993: 269) has reminded us
that at stake in these terrains were motivated (albeit diverse) protocols
“not simply of looking and recording but of recording and remaking” the world, as well as of the challenges to such propositions and
practices. This is the site and scene upon which the different registers
of the notion of discipline came to be at once entwined and unraveled
in decidedly contradictory and contended manners.
Introduction 9
On the one hand, it was the demarcations of the “Age of Reason”
that made possible Western academic enquiries “to break almost
wholly from their African, Asian and Middle Eastern predecessors
to proclaim themselves self-birthed…. Here, race equals place, and all
other races, like all other places, are inferior to (white) Europeans and
Europe” (Wright nd: 4). On the other hand, these were also the grounds
on which the aggrandizements and conceits of reason came to be queried and exceeded not only by counter-Enlightenment and romanticist
thinkers but equally by contending strains of the Enlightenment, especially as expressed by philosophers such as Hume and Kant (Kelley
1998; Pococok 1999; Berlin 2001; Porter 2001; Zammito 2002. See also,
Becker 1932; McMahon 2002; Muthu 2003; Agnani 2013).
There is even more to the picture. For such contradictions and
contentions extended from the mutual making, the shared fabrication,
of the Enlightenment and the counter-Enlightenment through to the
face-offs and admixtures between analytical and hermeneutical procedures (e.g., Kelley 1998; Berlin 2001: 1–24; McMahon 2002; Zammito
2002). These crossovers variously shored up the developmental idea of
universal history (Dube 2017a). Here was the constitutive crisscrossing
of Hume’s querying of an abstract reason, which reveals the formative
not-oneness of the Enlightenment, and the racial framings integral to
the progressivist developmentalism upholding his thought, such that a
radical skepticism was yet unable to enter these overwrought recesses
(Dube et al. nd). We are in the face of an acute interplay of race and
reason, a dynamic that underlay the thought of Kant in overlapping
yet distinct ways (Wright nd). As the next chapter discusses, such prior
processes of meaning and power underlay the institutionalizations
and contentions of anthropology and history as disciplines of modernity from the second half of the nineteenth century and in times and
terrains that have come after.
Abiding antinomies between static, traditional communities and
dynamic, modern societies have played a crucial role in exactly these
scenarios. Three points stand out. First, underlying the disciplinary
formations of anthropology and history, the broad binary alluded to
above has articulated other enduring oppositions between ritual and
rationality, myth and history, community and state, magic and the
modern, East and West, and emotion and reason. Second, as salient
imprints of developmental-temporal projections of universal-natural
history as well as singular-spatial pathways of an exclusive-Western
modernity such antinomian procedures and oppositions have not only
sought to name and describe but to objectify and reshape the subjects
of their desire and despair, a point that was noted above. Third, the
10 Introduction
actual elaborations of the pervasive separations between enchanted/
traditional cultures and disenchanted/modern societies have imbued
them with contradictory value and contrary salience, including ambivalences, ambiguities, and excesses of authority and alterity. These
contending attributes simultaneously straddle rationalist and historicist, progressivist and romantic, and analytical and hermeneutical
dispositions; post-Enlightenment thought and non-Western scholarship; and the actions and apprehensions of subjects of modernity, at
large.11 All this suggests that anthropological and historical knowledges, far from being easily autonomous academic enquiries, emerge
densely embedded in the world, that is as worlded. They are, in a word,
disciplines of modernity.
The idea of modern knowledges as disciplinary practices itself is not
new.12 At the same time, the importance of disciplinary knowledges –
beginning at the end of the eighteenth century and acquiring momentum from the mid-nineteenth century – had come about without the
frequent use of the term discipline as such.13 Indeed, it is from the second half of 1910s through the latter part of 1960s that “disciplinarity”
together with “autonomy” came to be clearly named, celebrated, and
sedimented in academic practice (Forman 2012). Taken together, the
issue that reaches out for discussion is the emergence since the nineteenth century of institutionalized enquiries in the human sciences
as producing and probing modernity, not simply as conceptual construct but as material formation. At stake are a range of key questions,
urgent enough to be raised here but that I defer for discussion later
(especially in Dube et al. nd.)
Considering the dominant branches of the social sciences, in what
ways did the three-fold bourgeois separation of key human activity
into the domains of the market, the state, and society now come to be
mirrored in the tripartite disciplinary division of economics, political
science, and sociology? Were such connections principally instrumental (e.g., Wallerstein 1996)? Which were the various worldly and occult
influences shaping these nomothetic enquiries – as well as anthropology cast in an evolutionist guise – in comparison to those of more
hermeneutic and romanticist dispositions? What are the limits to
approaching these knowledges principally via histories of ideas, filiations of concepts, or even intellectual history? Are they not better
understood together as disciplines of modernity, forces of worlding,
and lineaments of authority that have variously formed and transformed the global and the planetary, the human and the more-thanhuman? In what distinct ways do these enquiries appear bearing the
impress of empire and nation, capital and class, racial hierarchies
Introduction 11
and gendered inequities – their construal and critique? How are we to
explore the differences across disciplines in their mechanisms of worlding, from economics and development (e.g., Polanyi 1944; Escobar
2011; Mitchell 2002; Tellmann 2017; see also, Ferguson 1990; Hill and
Myatt 2010) through to international relations and political science
(Shankaran 2021; Shilliam 2021)? Indeed, in what ways have the disciplines in turn been world-ed? From the “scandal of Western domination” (Fabian 1983) through to the enduring alterities sown in and
out of anthropological enquiry (Comaroff and Comaroff 1992, 2009;
Lutz and Collins 1993; Pemberton 1994; di Leonardo 2000)? And, concerning history, from the mutual begetting of nationalist imaginaries
and historical narratives to the developmentalist family-romance of
civilization and progress?
After disciplines, what of archives? Actually, my emphases put a question mark on archives as stable, certified, and warrantied (re)sources
of authority, knowledge, and history. Indeed, the querying of the certainty of the archive – questionings of guarantees that turned archival
research into a disciplinary fetish for the historian (much as fieldwork
became a totemic ritual for the anthropologist) – has pointed toward
other possibilities. Underscored forthwith have been the requirements
of reconfiguring archives as contradictory and contended, disciplinary and open-ended, anxious and emergent undertakings of power
and meaning, command and erasure, inscription and rewriting. This
means accessing but also exceeding abstract structures of argument
concerning the archive as commencement and commandment, private
psyche and public access (alongside their spatial vacillations), memory and forgetting, past and future (Derrida 1996; see also, Ketelaar
2001) and of the archive “as first the law of what can be said, the system which governs the appearance of statements as unique events”
(Foucault 1972: 129), in order to uncover the discursive rules governing the distinct epistemes of knowledge-formations (Foucault 1970).
It equally intimates the importance of thinking through the ways in
which archives sanctify and sacrifice, bury and disinter, exorcize and
exhume pasts and histories (Hamilton et al. 2002; Hartman 2008;
Fuentes 2016; see also, Morgan 2021). For at stake are bids of “seeing
with the archive” (Ketelaar 2001: 135, emphasis in the original), at once
cautiously “against” (for example, Guha 1983) yet critically “along”
(Stoler 2008; see also Ginzburg 1985) the archival grain, attempting to unravel “tacit narratives of knowledge and power” (Ketelaar
2001: 135) but ever eschewing simple celebrations of the work of counter-archives, counter-memories, and counter-histories as embodying
unsullied alterity, resistance, and difference.14
12 Introduction
All this has large implications. These extend from the presence of
anthropologies and histories – as part of the human sciences – through
to the place of philosophical and scientific thought as archives inscribing the disciplines and subjects of modernity, their traces and tracks.
If such heterogenous archives demand particular procedures of
reading, distinct protocols of deciphering, the issues I have outlined
equally interrogate the a priori boundary between the archive and
the field, the putatively discrete loci of anthropological and historical
thought. Specifically, all of this reaches beyond projections and politics of archives-as-usual. Made possible now is a re-visitation of ethnographic writing and anthropological assumption as an archive of
modernity, constitutive of its disciplines, including in considerations
of Dalit “religions.” Indeed, together with recent historical writing,
such repositories underscore the importance of exploring the broader
nature of caste and power when viewed from Dalit experiences and
apprehensions (Chapter 3). At the same time, they no less allow for constructions of a historical anthropology of entitlement and affect in the
plutocratic present. Such endeavor turns upon the distinct construal
of an emergent archive as well as forms of critical description, which
interleave ethnographic vignettes, analytical emphases, and anecdotal
theory (Chapter 4). At the end, bringing home such considerations, the
work engages with even wider traditions of philosophical thought and
social-political theory, also approaching these as an archive, drawing
upon their insights and blind-sights. Here are to be found explorations
of earthly immanence and the querying of worldly-scholastic transcendence, not in relation to the divine but in terms of the cultural
privilege and the modern scholasticisms of everyday academic arenas
(Chapter 5).
Taken together, the book proffers distinct ways of articulating
anthropology and history as necessarily-split disciplines and archives
of modernity – in their formation, elaboration, and transformation.
Needless to say, such renderings of archives and disciplines, as concept and practice, prudently elaborate their contentions, contradictions, and contingencies. This is also evident in the manner in which
eschewing familiar analytical separations – easily-accessed and pervasively-present – this book brings together Dalits and elites, affect and
entitlement, quotidian domains and academic terrains, anthropological objects and scholarly subjects, and worldly immanence and modern scholasticism as mutual fields of understanding and description.
It is such critical imaginaries and searching juxtapositions that sustain the distinctive emphases of Disciplines of Modernity, its exact
interweaving of narrative and theory.
Introduction 13
Unfolding Arguments
We have noted that in discussing together history and anthropology,
the two are principally framed as already-known, taken-for-granted
knowledges. Unsurprisingly, accounts of the mutual dialogues of these
enquiries often assume “presentist” and “parochial” attributes. In
contrast, as a salient segment of the wider work, Chapter 2 articulates
anthropology and history as disciplines and archives of modernity –
in their making and unmaking. At stake indeed are critical juxtapositions that sieve these enquiries against and along the grain of their
formidable conceits, attending to their constitutive oppositions and
assumptions. On the one hand, the chapter explores the formative
connections of historical and anthropological knowledges with the
Enlightenment and Romanticism, race and reason, empire and nation,
hermeneutic and analytical procedures, and their incessant interplay.
On the other hand, it critically yet cautiously explores the terms and
textures of culture and power, tradition and modernity, and time and
space. It does this by following the salient intersections of history
and anthropology with a range of critical understandings, from postfoundational and postcolonial perspectives to considerations of gender
and sexuality onto subaltern and decolonial frames. This brings to the
fore newer understandings of colony and nation, empire and modernity, state and sexuality, histories and heritage(s), alterity and gender.
At the same time, in taking up these tasks, throughout the endeavor,
there is no losing sight of that original opposition between the “savage/
native” and the “civilized/modern” for disciplines of modernity.
Taking forward such emphases, Chapter 3 thinks through earlier
ethnographic writing as a modern “archive” in order to revisit Dalit
“religions.” It explores the nature of power in the caste order when
viewed from Dalit positions and perspectives; the historical constitution of caste under empire by drawing on recent scholarship; the
terms at once of the Dalit’s critical exclusion from and their unequal
inclusion in caste domains; the varied responses of Dalits to hierarchy
and authority in quotidian terrains; and, finally, the intimate interleaving of politics and religions, in their widest senses. On offer are
lineaments of anthropological practice as offering archival traces and
disciplinary tracks of modernity, its oppositions and elisions, turning
on the “native” and the “modern.”
Following the book’s discussion of Dalits, Chapter 4 critically
considers elites and entitlements. It offers fragments of a historical
anthropology of privilege and prerogative, as bound to capital and
class as well as gender and alterity – in neoliberal and nationalist times,
14 Introduction
under plutocratic and populist temporalities. The study started as an
ethnography and history of my high school cohort, the class of 1979, of
Modern School in New Delhi. Gradually, the exercise has moved onto
draw in power-brokers, hedge-fund managers, investment bankers,
and crony capitalists as well as journalists, bureaucrats, publicists,
lawyers, artists, and academics. Amidst distinct approaches to such
subjects, the chapter offers an exploratory excursus into life-worlds of
entitlement and affect, memory and privilege, and capital and friendship. The wider historical stage for the endeavor is the movement from
statist developmentalism to neoliberal nationalism in the political
economy of India from the mid-1970s through to the present. At stake
is a critical-descriptive bid that interleaves and layers ethnographic
vignettes, everyday tales, sociological snapshots, analytical emphases,
and anecdotal theory – all the while attending to the habitations of
archives of our own making.
Finally, in tenor with the rest of the book, its closing chapter no
less eschews the exceptionalisms that abound in the academy. In their
stead, it enters into the protocols of salient traditions of philosophical thought and social-political theory, which are again approached
as a particular archive. Specifically, I consider here issues of earthly
immanence and worldly-scholastic transcendence by focusing on
modern scholasticism. Such scholasticisms intimate pervasive procedures that turn their particular case into the general story while
forgetting the conditions that make this possible. It is exactly such
spectacular conjuring that the essay refers to as worldly-scholastic
transcendence: implicit assumptions of immaculate knowledge that
occlude and ignore the traces and tracks of its maculate birth on this
planet. Against this is contrasted the presence of earthly immanence,
which militates against routine assumptions of the disenchantment
of – and detachment toward – the world. Seizing upon such earthly
immanence, the chapter critically explores how modern scholasticism
and worldly transcendence formidably beget and betoken the cultural
privilege of academic arenas, embodied at once in the latter’s conceptual conventions as well as their everyday life-worlds.
Coda
As we reach the end of this introductory excursus, what are the
directions that a reading of Disciplines of Modernity might point
toward? First, to explore together history and anthropology suggests
the importance of continuing to stay with and think through their
presumptions and productivities, complicities and segregations, now
Introduction 15
exactly as disciplines and archives of modernity. Second, at stake are
the acute limits of readily splitting apart the knowing subject from its
object of enquiry, in order instead to consider them conjointly, even
uneasily, by tracking their mutual illuminations and interrogations
of each other, the ways in which these knowledges/practices come
together and fall apart. Third, I keep in view here future genealogies
of ethnographic, historical, and other accounts of emergent worlds,
made and unmade by precarities and pandemics, the nonhuman and
the Anthropocene. In such accounts and their genealogies, analytical
optics, objects of knowledges, and knowing subjects could usefully
inhabit shared frames and common fields, holding up mutual mirrors to each other.15 Fourth and finally, all of this suggests ethically
eschewing pervasive performances in academic arenas of the novelty
of the author’s analyses. Ahead of the “contemporary arrogance”
that celebrates the “uniqueness” of our own knowledges and times
(Trouillot 2010: 46), it is important to be vigilant rather of the burdens
of the past, the paradoxes of the present, the contents of posterity. It
is in these ways that we could better respond to the probing, quotidian
questions that are said to have punctuated Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s
seminars: “Where are we? What time is it?”
Notes
1 Having variously learned from many of these tendencies, it is yet important
to ask critical questions, especially in the spirit of unraveling problems and
possibilities. In this light, how might we approach the shared assumptions
of intellectual transcendence of “hegemonic liberal-rational thought” and
its “radical subaltern critique,” especially as articulated by race, caste,
and subaltern studies? Considering my debt to feminist understandings,
I now bring up some more of the same. Here, Donna Haraway’s (1990)
insistence on conjoining rather than resolving contradictions in feminist
theory, when approached side by side with Joan Scott’s (1996) articulations of “only paradoxes to offer” in elaborations of feminist history, have
pointed me toward the need to stay with and think through critical tensions, conceptual and quotidian – in a spirit of earthly immanence rather
than the will to worldly-scholastic transcendence, a hybrid term that shall
be discussed in Chapter 4. Together with the writings of many, many other
scholars, all of this suggests also of course the requirements of ever confronting how the scholars’ pervasive ought repeatedly stands-in for social
worlds and their murkiness, remaking these in the image of our own analytics and inclinations, yet often side-stepping the compelling claims of
strange dreams and uneven desires.
2 Elsewhere (Dube 2004a, 2010, 2017a, 2019a) I have elaborated such
emphases in dialogue with a wide body of critical literature, which
I cannot return to here.
16
Introduction
3 Later on in this Introduction – as in the book – I turn to broad implications
of the opposition between power and difference, authority and alterity, as
bound to pervasive antinomian idealizations that characterize disciplines
and archives of modernity.
4 This can also mean holding up a mirror to the assumption, including
hubris, of salient and supple scholarship, turning on different strands of
“connected,” “global,” and “global-intellectual” histories and as well as
“early,” “alternative,” and “multiple” modernities. (These tendencies have
much to teach us of course, but by principally reading them with a critical
and open eye.) For procedures querying the scholarly strains mentioned
above see Aldeman 2017; Dube 2017a: 83–84; Banerjee 2020: 4–5; and 2011:
262–274).
5 Two further points. On the one hand, appreciative of my methodological
move to extend a mutual hermeneutic toward understanding privilege
and prerogative (Chapter 4) and exploring marginalization and exclusion
(Chapter 3), Prathama Banerjee has importantly asked: How are we to
conceptualize the difference between caste-race-class dominance and
academic-institutional-scholastic elitism? Desisting from the temptations to readily separate these formations or to uneasily fold them one
into another, let me turn elliptically instead to Donna Haraway’s (1990)
“cyborg metaphor” and her “informatics of domination.” Here, the detailing by Haraway of the deep entrenchment of women in networked hegemony suggests the importance of turning her insights to the constitutive
embedding yet contending unraveling of academic arenas within social
hierarchies. At the same time, such moves are crucially supplemented
by Sande Cohen’s (1986) discussion of historical cultures as variously
complicit upon wider matrices of power, an insight that finds ever newer
meanings in the neoliberal University, especially its inclinations and
incitements toward exclusion and expertise, identity and identification.
Here, the immensely productive challenges and contentions of Race and
Native – as well as Dalit and Adivasi – studies need to be approached
alongside their emphatically poignant complicities and contradictions.
At stake is the mediation of higher education by the structures and strictures – and the circuit and circus – of capital and nation (see especially,
Simpson and Smith 2014; Simpson 2020). On the other hand, given the
manner in which much of my work straddles the everyday and the academic, an acknowledgment is essential. It was my strange, affective meetings with Sara Ahmed, Sarah Franklin, and Dolly the Sheep (Franklin
2007), amidst a curious conference founded on extraordinary entitlements
of family wealth of Brazilian rubber-barons, which acutely underlined to
me the requirements of reigning in our “ought” – in work as in life. Issues
of affect are discussed ahead.
6 In bringing to the center issues of embodiment, I track the affective and
the sensuous as constitutive of the corporeality of reason(s) as well as reason(s) of corporeality. Yet, all of this means further that I do not approach
affect as intimating only interiority and sense as principally surface. To
query such an inside : outside dichotomy is to track the mutual movements
of experience and reason – their formations and transformations – without readily collapsing the one into the other. All of this of course bears
greater discussion, which I cannot offer here.
Introduction 17
7 The last point assumes importance in view of the varieties of emphases on
experience, embodiment, and emotion – intimating the dense materiality
of being, the ontological immediacy of life – in studies of gender and race,
the indigenous and the Dalit. Having learned much from several of these
studies, my difference lies with those that proclaim somewhat singular
critical exceptions for their own life-worlds ahead of the exclusive premises of disenchanted knowledges, overweening analytics, and disaffected
reasons, all composite of dominant dystopias. In speaking of each world
and all worlds, human and non-human, as being corporeal and sensuous,
affective and embodied is not to proclaim their sameness as a universal
utopia. It is to recognize rather their difference – existential and ethical,
epistemic and ontological – as borne of contending relationships, contentious entanglements, and contradictory processes, already across history
and ever in the here-and-now. My reference is to shifting formations of
meaning and mastery, anxiety and authority, dissonance and desire, exclusion and hierarchy, sociality and power, signaling issues to be addressed in
a co-authored book (Dube et al. nd). See also, Chapter 3.
8 Both here and in Chapter 5, concerning immanence I have sought to bring
together a range of different arguments derived from distinct traditions of
understanding. The overlaps and tension between their assumptions and
emphases require further staying with, critical thinking through, which I
cannot pursue in this book.
9 To the unsuspecting reader, I am suggesting that the Janus-faced nature
of modernity, its decisive split-ness, is made up of processes that are
enmeshed with each other. Dispensing at once with heroic histories and
dystopian totalities, at stake are recognitions and requirements of checkered narratives. Thus, modernity is made up of formative conjunctions
between: the Renaissance and mercantilism; “the Age of Discovery” and
deaths by genocide; births of democracy and expropriations of settler-colonialisms; reason and race; science and slavery; industry and colony; technologies and traditions; Enlightenment and empire; secularized religion(s)
and seductions of state; figures of disenchantment and enchantments of
modernity; liberty and gender; egalitarian spirits and hetero-normative
assumption; and critical theory and modern scholasticism. These are only
a few examples, taken from my wider discussions of such questions (Dube
2017a, 2019a, 2020b).
10 Here, my reference is to historical actors who have been both subject to
the processes of power and meanings of modernity, but also exactly subjects shaping these procedures. That is, the two meanings of the term subject. Widening the address of modernity, the subjects who have fashioned
while being subordinated to its processes include indigenous nations/communities, the bearers of blackness (at “home” and in “diasporas”), and
other subaltern and marginal – peasant, artisan, working-class, migrant,
destitute – peoples, all of different sexualities across the world. Needless
to say, such subjects have diversely articulated (gendered and sexualized) modern processes of colony and post-colony, empire and nation,
and slavery and settler-colonialism. Accompanied by middle-class and
elite actors, all these subjects have registered within their measures and
meanings the formative contradictions, contentions, and contingencies
of modernity in non-Western and Western theatres. On these questions,
18
11
12
13
14
15
Introduction
including the distinctions and overlaps between modern subjects and
subjects of modernity, see Dube (2004a, 2010, 2011, 2017a; and Dube and
Banerjee-Dube 2019).
Once more, I have elaborated elsewhere these emphases, in close
conversations with wider literatures, especially in Dube (2017a).
On the one hand, Michel Foucault (1967, 1979) long ago linked the new
enquiries in the human sciences of the eighteenth century as disciplinary mechanisms to define and control subjects of modernity. Indeed,
the emergent medico-juridical complex conjoined disciplinary enquiry
with bureaucratic innovation in its “therapeutic” and “rehabilitative”
subject-constitution. On the other hand, considering political economy,
ahead of Adam Smith and alongside John Locke, the progenitors of modern demography, John Graunt and William Petty, were “thinking through
problems of population and mobility at precisely the moment when
England had solidified its commitment to the slave trade,” underlying the
conjoint construal of economic value and hierarchical classification, slave
economics and racial capitalism, and gendered labor and commodified
kinship (Morgan 2021).
All of this entails intriguing genealogies of the term discipline and its
usages. These include the overlaps and distinctions of discipline in relation to “profession,” “self-discipline,” and “disciplining” (of children, for
example), ably discussed by Paul Forman (2012).
At issue are much more than terms of conceptual refinement and empirical
finesse. Colin Koopman (2010) focuses on the work of Foucault as arguing
that reason and madness as well as power and autonomy/freedom require
understanding as “reciprocally incompatible” categories. Here, I would
like to suggest that the “couples” of madness and rationality and freedom
(or autonomy) and power need to be read together with two other sets of
copulas under regimes of modernity. For one part, the “foundational” idealized oppositions between ritual and rationality, myth and history, community and state, magic and the modern, East and West, and emotion and
reason; and for another, the “post-foundational” – or at least, post-foundationally inflected – splits between power and difference, authority and
alterity. Are at stake perhaps constitutively reciprocal yet already incompatible copulas of a foundational and post-foundational provenance
that compel relentless purification? I take up such questions in Dube
et al. (n.d.)
For distinct expressions of the shapes that such procedures might take see,
for instance, Li (2020) and Mazzarella (2017). See also, Banerjee (2020)
and Jobson (2020); and contrast, Povinelli (2016) and Gold (2017). We have
much to learn from all these distinct endeavors.
2
Rethinking Disciplines
Anthropology and History
In discussing together history and anthropology, it is often acknowledged that the relationship between the two has been contradictory
and contentious but their interplay has also been prescient and productive. At the same time, such considerations, turning on dissension and
dialogue, are principally premised upon framing anthropology and
history as already-known, taken-for-granted knowledges. Here, each
prefigured enquiry is seen as characterized by its own discrete desires
and distinct methods, concerning research and writing, analysis and
description. If these entities are presumed as being or becoming complete unto themselves, this means too that accounts of disciplinary
dialogues equally acquire palpably “presentist” and “parochial” characteristics. Arguably, what is required is a different disposition – the
lineaments of which already, actually exist – to the subjects of history
and anthropology, their tensions and intersections, their contentions
and crossovers. As the Introduction has discussed in detail, this means
approaching and unraveling anthropology and history as disciplines
of modernity.
Overture: Convergent Questions
In such re-visitation, at least three matters assume salience. First,
to juxtapose anthropology and history is to rethink these enquiries,
sieving them against and along their formidable conceits.1 Second,
such tasks require exploring the constitutive linkages of the two with
the wider processes of meaning and power of the Enlightenment and
Romanticism, empire and nation, race and reason, and hermeneutic
and analytical procedures, as well as with broader transformations
of the human sciences. These reveal curious connections as much as
mutual makeovers, especially when mapped as careful genealogies and
critical poetics of anthropological and historical knowledges as well as
DOI: 10.4324/9781003347569-2
20 Rethinking Disciplines
their conjunctions. Third and finally, at stake are bids that stay with
and think through received configurations of culture and power, the
traditional and the modern, and space and time based on the shared
sensibilities of anthropology, history, and orientations such as poststructuralist and postcolonial perspectives, decolonial and subaltern
studies. All of this makes possible the tracking of incisive articulations, empirical and theoretical, of subaltern formations and historical conceptions, colonial cultures and imperial imperatives, gender
and sexuality, nation and state, slavery and heritage, and alterity and
modernity on the cusp of anthropology and history as well as their
larger intersections with the human sciences.
Now, if the imagination and writing of history are often traced back
to classical antiquity and its pasts (Kelley 1998), a similar claim can be
made about the pursuit and practice of anthropology (Hartog 1988).
At the same time, this chapter charts a different course. To start off,
I consider the common grounds and key attributes of anthropology
and history as institutionalized enquiries formed in the second half of
the nineteenth century. Yet I do so only while looking back over my
shoulder to delineate prior intellectual-political currents going back to
the Enlightenment, Romanticism, and their byways, which have continued to shape later terrains. This sets the stage for the discussion in
the chapter of the elaborations and articulations of anthropology and
history from the twentieth century onward.
In taking such steps, I stay away from singular readings, grounded
in the present, that plot the pasts of the discipline – including their
meetings, mating(s), and makeovers – in tendentious and teleological
ways.2 Actually, such eschewal on my part is itself premised upon a
deciphering of texts and times by attending to their terms and textures.
That is, readings and renderings which contextually construe continuities and contradictions, ambivalences and excesses. Taken together,
such measures can hopefully unravel a few of the consequences of
critically juxtaposing anthropology and history as disciplines of
modernity: from their mutual presumptions to their particular distinctions to their contending conjunctions – not as a straight line but
as crisscrossing pathways.
Enquiries and Disciplines
Arguably, the common grounds of anthropology and history as
disciplines of modernity rest upon enduring oppositions between
static, traditional groups (that is, “savage” peoples or “native” communities) on the one hand and dynamic, modern societies (that is,
Rethinking Disciplines
21
3
“civilized” states or European orders) on the other. Evidently, such
a duality and its distillations have undergirded also other antimonies
between ritual and rationality, myth and history, community and
state, magic and the modern, emotion and reason, and East and West
(Lutz 1988; Comaroff and Comaroff 1992; Dube 1998). Finally, the
dichotomies have found diverse values and shifting expressions not
only in modern enquiries but among the discrete subjects that the distinctions have named, described, and objectified over at least the past
three centuries (Comaroff and Comaroff 2009; Dube 2017a). Taken
together, as was elaborated earlier, under consideration are contradictory and contended disciplines of modernity, in the widest senses. Here,
the aggrandizing and fraught disciplinary formations have turned
upon institutionalized enquiries and commonplace understandings –
including the ways in which these terrains come together to fall apart –
under colony and empire, nation and state, also variously bearing the
prior impress of the Enlightenment and its adversaries.
A Contended Enlightenment
It is apposite, then, to begin with the European Enlightenment of
the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries and the accompanying processes of the secularization of Judeo-Christian time.4 Now, instead of
an exclusive Enlightenment I am speaking here of rather more plural Enlightenments, not merely on empirical registers but in critical
ways. At stake were distinct expressions of universal and natural history alongside contending strains of rationalism in, say, France and of
empiricism-skepticism in, for instance, Britain (Stocking 1987; Kelley
1998; Porter 2000); key challenges to analytical procedures through
various counter-Enlightenments that shaped the Enlightenment
(Berlin 2001, 1–24; McMahon 2002); and procedures of the secularization of Judeo-Christian time as at once an emergent and consequential
idea (Fabian 1983) yet a circumscribed and limited process (Becker
1932; Stocking 1987; see also Crapanzano 2000; Moore 2003; Hamann
2016). After all, the Enlightenment, broadly understood, entailed the
reordering of philosophy and the remapping of history, the reworking
of human reason and the replotting of human nature. At stake was the
rethinking – at once philosophical, historical, and anthropological – of
“man,” “civilization,” and “nature,” in places where biblical assumption continued to cast its light and shadow.
On the one hand, despite the critical contentions among such
schemes, they could nonetheless frequently project – albeit in necessarily different ways – developmental images of universal history.
22 Rethinking Disciplines
This is to say that, from the rationalist, progressivist claims of Voltaire
and Immanuel Kant through to the contending, historicist frames
of Giambattista Vico and Johann Gottfried von Herder, projected
forthwith were grand historical designs of civilization and culture, of
Europe and nation (Stocking 1987; Kelley 1998: 211–262). On the other
hand, the tension-ridden knowledges never simply coalesced together
in order to become a uniform Western (or Enlightenment) mentality.
Rather, they pointed toward the face-offs between analytical and
hermeneutic orientations, between developmental and historicist
imaginaries, and between progressivist and romanticist dispositions.
At the same time, across such contentions and conjunctions there lay
other key consequences, such as the presence and persistence of developmentalist imaginaries leading to racial assumption, which could
upbraid the “skepticism” of David Hume and trump the “understanding” of Kant, such that “race equals place, and all other races, like all
other places, are inferior to (white) Europeans and Europe” (Michelle
M. Wright, nd; Dube et al. nd).
Taken together, the interplay and admixture of these distinct
tendencies across the first half of the nineteenth century underlay the
institutionalization of anthropological and historical knowledge in
that century’s second half.5 Indeed, these wider, contending but overlapping dispositions to human worlds and their knowing have continued to inform ever since the uneven unraveling of anthropology and
history as modern enquiries, revealing also the excesses of meaning
these disciplines of modernity have been unable to contain.6
Evolutionism and After
The sociocultural evolutionism that characterized British anthropology
from the 1860s brought together two separate, prior tendencies: “on the
one hand, a study of the variety of mankind that that had yet to free
itself from the constraints of biblical assumption; and on the other, a
study of the progress of civilization for which a positivistic program
was already well established” (Stocking 1987: 45). This conjunction
itself turned upon the erosion of the intellectual defenses of antievolutionism, the decline of biblical anthropology, and the increasing
legitimacy of naturalistic apprehensions of human variety. Now the
key question to be explained was that of the development of civilization, especially the unequal participation of different subjects in its
inexorable progress. Thus, linear and progressive time formatively
entered the core of evolutionary anthropology and its racial assumption (Fabian 1983), frequently shoring up temporal sequences and
Rethinking Disciplines
23
hierarchical stages between the savage and the civilized. To be sure,
Victorian anthropologists betrayed their own differences and distinctions, as becomes clear from considering the predilections and persuasions of Edward Tylor, Herbert Spencer, Henry Maine, and Lewis
Morgan. Yet together they purposefully, tendentiously raided – what
appeared to them as – the historical past. In these ways was elaborated
a vehement episteme of meaning and power through positivistic, naturalistic, and progressivist articulations of the developmental process
of civilization and its elisions.
Biblical assumption had distinctly shaped diffusionist ethnology
and comparative philology – joined at the hip by the imaginings and
implications of the Tower of Babel – in their search for the unity and
variation of humankind through the linkages of history, language,
customs, and mythology. Not unlike sociocultural evolutionism, the
formative presumptions of these orientations were now challenged by
the archeological revolution of the 1850s and the rise of the biological
evolutionary paradigm (Fabian 1983; Stocking 1987).7 All this underlay
a variety of challenges to sociocultural evolutionism, including those
bearing affective resonances of the romanticist tradition – especially
of a German provenance – in newer configurations. In the interest of
space, I turn to an important critic of evolutionary anthropology.
As the twentieth century dawned, Franz Boas (1974: 35) defined
anthropological knowledge as consisting of “the biological history of
mankind in all its varieties; linguistics applied to people without written languages; the ethnology of people without historic records; and
prehistoric archeology.” This was broadly in keeping with wider ethnological assumption, and Boas added to all these enquiries across his
career. At the same time, for “Boas, the ‘otherness’ which is the subject
matter of anthropology was to be explained as the product of change
of time” (Stocking 1992: 347), an insistence on the diachronic that covered also his unifying definition of the discipline. Before the end of the
century, Boas intimated “a neo-ethnological critique of ‘the comparative method’ of classical evolutionism” (Stocking 1992: 352–353), which
insisted upon on specific historical enquiry, detailed linguistic investigation, and grounded physical anthropology. At the same time, the
work of Boas is better understood as straddling the dualism between
progressivist and romanticist traditions, interweaving universalistic
and rationalist orientations with particularistic and emotional dispositions, which is to say as entwining, while being held in contrapuntal tension by, these contending schemes of modern knowledge (Boas
1928; Stocking 1992). All of this had suggested an enquiry that sought
to free itself of racial/biological determinism in order to point toward a
24
Rethinking Disciplines
disciplinary conception of culture as relativistic and pluralistic. Yet, it
is not only that Boas’ particular turn to the diachronic, the historical,
and the temporal signified a pathway mostly ignored by anthropology
during most of the twentieth century.8 It is importantly the case that
the intermeshing of progressivism and romanticism, the interleaving
of developmentalism and emotionalism, in Boas’ thought defines the
limits of his break at once with evolutionist assumption, settler-colonial presumption, and national-liberal settlement. His work is complicit in the appropriation of indigenous lives and lands, predicting
the immediate decline and eventual decimation of these people – tragically, inevitably.9 The status of Boas as a revered ancestor of modern anthropology – a father figure that actively endorsed historical
enquiry – is befitting. For Franz Boas is an exemplar of anthropology
and history as contradictory and contended disciplines of modernity,
who described and remade the world in their mirrors.
History and Its Elisions
Turning to history, its professionalization in the second half of the
nineteenth century equally expressed connected contradictions and
contentions.10 At stake were discrete claims on the terms and textures
of civilization and culture, shaped by the imperatives of class and
race, nation and empire. To begin with, important strands of historywriting representing “historicism,” especially instituted as a discipline
in Germany, bore a double-sided relationship with the ideas and imaginaries of universal human progress. Expressing hermeneutic, historicist, and counter-Enlightenment impulses, such histories acutely
articulated notions of culture, tradition, and the volk (folk), principally
of the nation. They implicitly interrogated thereby the conceits of an
aggrandizing reason as well as developmental schemes of philosophical history that these accounts saw as leitmotifs of the Enlightenment.
This could allow for broadly relativistic and pluralistic understandings
of cultures and nations.
At the same time, classical historicism followed the influence
of Leopold von Ranke’s avowals of “source criticism,” the official
archive, and historical narration (as “telling it the way it really was”).
Resting also on the lasting legacy of Barthold Georg Niebuhr, it principally reinforced the exclusive designs of singular histories, turning
on a decidedly non-cosmopolitan, indeed divisive, nation and its statist power-politics.11 The documentary dispositions and the philological methods underlying the historicist principle of continuity meant
also that most non-European “others” were banished from the canvas
Rethinking Disciplines
25
of history, discretely animating thereby the antimonies of modernity.
In sum, going back to the compelling influence of Johann Gottfried
Herder on these traditions, we find at once the possibilities of pluralist
and relativist imaginaries and the presence of nationalist and racialist
presumptions, putting a particular spin as well on hermeneutic dispositions, analytical orientations, and their conjunctions.
Moreover, the elaboration of the discipline elsewhere in the EuroAmerican world in the nineteenth century meant that h istory-writing
not only bore the flag of the nation but carried the impress of empire.
Here, the proximate pasts of dark terrains, mainly colonial territories,
frequently appeared as footnotes and appendices to the Ur-history of
Europe, even as the extending frontiers of the historical imagination
in settler spaces orchestrated their primitive subjects through civilizational allegories (Klein 1999; Wolfe 1999).
Finally, modern histories construed in colonized countries and
emergent nations were not merely replications of blueprints out of
Europe, but instead imbued their accounts with particular protocols
of proof and method, truth and philosophy (Deshpande 2007; Thurner
2011; Chakrabarty 2015). But these accounts of the past were also
often envisioned in the image of a progressive European civilization,
albeit using unto their own purposes the hierarchies and oppositions
of Western modernity (Chakrabarty 1992; Cooper 1994: 1519–1526;
Sarkar 1997: 30–42; see also Prakash 1994). Does all of this not point
to the emergence of institutionalized history-writing, intimately bound
to nation and empire, as a contradictory and contended discipline of
modernity?
Anthropology, History, Temporality
The institutionalizations and contentions of anthropology and history as modern enquiries emerged after the wider processes of the
French and industrial revolutions; as responses to changes in class
structures and the revolutions of 1848; and alongside the consolidations of nations and empires. These developments informed also
broad streams of social thought from Karl Marx to Émile Durkheim
to Max Weber, figures who were to have a significant impact on history and anthropology in the twentieth century. Indeed, the influence
of Durkheim was to play a key role in the disciplinary makeovers of
both anthropology and history during the interwar years.
At the turn of the twentieth century, the antievolutionary impulse in
anthropology was manifest both in the influence of Franz Boas and the
implications of diffusionism. Now, the emergence of fieldwork-based
26 Rethinking Disciplines
“scientific” anthropology, under the auspices of Bronislaw Malinowski
and A. R. Radcliffe-Brown, was premised upon a break with the speculative historical procedures of diffusionism, while bearing a more
ambiguous relationship with evolutionism. This put a question mark
on history as such within the functionalism of Malinowski (1922) and
the structural functionalism of Radcliffe-Brown (1952). The contradistinction between the work of anthropology and the labor of history
in these paradigms bore the influence of Durkheimian sociology, such
that the privileging of “synchrony” over “diachrony” presupposed
that social orders were best apprehended in abstraction from their
historical transformations (Kuper 1973: 92–109; Eisenstadt 1990: 243–
244; Vincent 1990: 155–171; Stocking 1995: 233–441). Here, the disciplinary emphasis on tracking continuity and consensus – to the neglect
of change and conflict – in societal arrangements was premised upon
sharply distinguishing non-Western cultures presumed to be held in
place by myth and ritual from dynamic Western societies thought to
be grounded in history and reason.
All of this has wide implications for anthropology at large. Johannes
Fabian (1983) has argued that anthropological inquiry has repeatedly
construed its analytic object as its constitutive other through measures
turning on temporality, such that the ethnographic object stands ever
denied the “coevalness of time” with the instant of the anthropologist subject. Here, the historical time-space of the observing modern
subjects and their societies – alongside the taken-for-granted objective
time of scientific knowledge – emerge as always ahead of the mythic
space-time of the observed objects and their traditions; anthropological analytics and narrative techniques project a lasting “ethnographic
present”; and change and transformation usually enter native structure in exogenous ways. Such protocols underlie the “savage slot”
(Trouillot 1991) and the “native niche” (Dube 2004a) of anthropology
that have been formative of the discipline. This is not to deny that such
disciplinary schemas have been attended by exceptions and challenges,
issues to which I shall return. The point is that beyond the influence of
evolutionist understandings on contemporary anthropology (Thomas
1991), at stake are pervasive modern meta-geographies that authoritatively if ambiguously carve up social worlds into enchanted terrains of
tradition and disenchanted domains of modernity.
The crisis of classical historicism and the narrowness of historywriting, their preoccupation with politics in the shadow of the nation,
meant that from the early twentieth century there were attempts to
found the historical discipline on “scientific” principles as well as
to redress the hitherto residual role of society and economy in the
Rethinking Disciplines
27
12
historian’s craft. For our purposes, special importance is occupied
by the Annales school of history-writing in France, which in the 1920s
made a decisive break with event-based political history. Drawing on
sociological considerations, particularly the work of Durkheim, the
Annales suggestively, imaginatively opened up the scope and subject
of history-writing to draw in processes of society, economy, and culture (e.g., Bloch 1954; Febvre 1973).13 At the same time, while registering the importance of such departures, it is important also to resist
the persistent tendency that casts the Annales as initiating a gradual
expansion of social-cultural history that led inexorably to its eventual
embrace of anthropology. Here, we need to consider what was foreclosed by the formative “structural histories” of the Annales as well
as to probe the implicit oppositions in their writings between “backward” communities and “civilized” societies, which return us to the
common antinomies and mutual hierarchies concerning time and
space that link anthropology and history as modern enquiries.14
Meanwhile, the simultaneous presence of progressivist and romanticist tendencies in the modern human sciences, meant that imaginative endeavors could critically engage dominant disciplinary designs
yet also emerge as constrained by the meta-geographies of modernity.
Consider the work of the anthropologist E. E. Evans-Pritchard (1939,
1940) on time and space. Here, the entwining of hermeneutic impulses
and analytical tendencies imbue – with their motive force and their
critical limitations – Evans-Pritchard’s considerations of time-space
among the Nuer peoples. His hermeneutic renderings unravel the production of time-space among the Nuer within their routine, concrete,
and everyday activities, thereby founding the temporal and the spatial
in the image of social diversity and cultural heterogeneity. At the same
time, simultaneously, following Evans-Pritchard’s analytic assertion,
the Nuer peoples entirely lack long-term time, revealing lasting projections of non-Western primitive places and Western modern spaces
(Munn 1992: 94–98; Dube 2007a: 13–15).
Other Emergences
Evans-Pritchard’s exemplary study bears linkages with the wider
rethinking of the principal predication of social action on sociological structure within functionalist and structural-functionalist
paradigms. Did not the counter-colonial movements, nationalist
struggles, and other practices of colonized subalterns during the
interwar years reveal a certain discrepancy between classical functionalist apprehensions of social action and the emphatic agency
28
Rethinking Disciplines
of non-Western subjects? There were diverse shifts within British
anthropology after the 1930s: from the efforts of the Rhodes
Livingstone Institute in Africa to move the locus of ethnographic
enquiry to proletarians (Kuper 1973: 133–135; Vincent 1990: 276–283;
Ferguson 1999); through to the emergent interrogation of functionalism within British anthropology, especially its Manchester mutations, which explored anew social conflict, individual action, and
collective processes, particularly from the 1950s (Leach 1954; Bailey
1957, 1969; Turner 1957; Barth 1959; Uberoi 1962; Gluckman 1963; see
also Worsley 1957). Such efforts could not simply shake off the long
shadow cast by functionalist schemes, but they were also not innately
opposed to the work being undertaken by social historians at the
time. Indeed, here were attempts to think through the autonomy of
analytical traditions, which could include wider reconsiderations of
disciplines.15 The last included Evans-Pritchard’s (1962: 1–157; see
also 1965) famous endorsement of anthropology as a humanistic
enquiry as well as his assertions of the intersections between anthropology with history (Evans-Pritchard 1961; see also Schapera 1962).
We are in the face of varied endeavors to grapple with the shifting
contexts of anthropology; to respond to wider political and historical transformations affecting the discipline and its subjects; and to
extend received disciplinary blueprints.
Such bids also characterized anthropology in the United States after
World War II. Here, at least three tendencies emphasized the significance of diachronic and historical understandings for the discipline.
In the first place, focusing on complex civilizations and social change,
the studies of Robert Redfield elaborated continuums of “little” and
“great” traditions and communities. His formulations pointed to societal transformations, influenced by forces that were exogenous and
endogenous, while understanding anthropology as bridging the breach
between historical and scientific enquiry (Redfield 1956). Moreover,
shaped by Marxist understandings and leftist politics, the work of
anthropologists such as Eric Wolf (1959) and Sydney Mintz (1960)
articulated temporal and historical considerations in explorations of
political economy, subordinate groups, and political transformations.
Finally, the field of “ethnohistory,” delineated in the 1950s, came to
distinctly combine history and anthropology with limitations and
possibilities (Krech 1991).16
If at stake were the critical contentions of anthropology as a
discipline of modernity, it is also the case that the terms of the temporal remained principally at a remove from the textures of the discipline and its varied specializations. Unsurprisingly, culture was
Rethinking Disciplines
29
presented principally as a coherent and bounded entity, autonomous
from power relations and societal transformations, and relentlessly
inward-looking as it turned upon its own axes. Unsurprisingly, even
influential work, such as that of Clifford Geertz (1973), which opened
up possibilities for anthropology and history by stressing signifying
action within webs of meanings tended to remove temporality from the
terms of practice within culture (Munn 1992: 98–100; Ortner 1999: 3).
This included those later writings where Geertz (1980) turned to cultural pasts.
Disciplinary Transformations
The long 1960s witnessed civil rights, anti-imperialist, radical-student,
emergent feminist, and continuing anticolonial endeavors across
the world. Did not such processes implicitly indicate the discrepancies between anthropological projections of invariant structures and
unchanging cultures, on the one hand, and emphatic assertions of
human action and history-making in wider worlds (Comaroff 1985;
Lan 1985; but consider also sociological accounts of peasant movements in the 1970s), on the other? Of course, such reminders of the
urgent practices of historical subjects often escaped disciplinary
attention. Yet they were constitutive for the emerging critiques of the
social sciences, at large, extending from what Fabian (1983: x) was later
to call the “scandal” of Western domination to the place of anthropology in the outrage, including considerations of the discipline’s
complicity with colonialism (Gough 1968; Banaji 1970; Asad 1973;
see also Hymes 1972). None of this is to deny that exactly in these
contexts, the success of “dependency” theories and “world-system”
analytics – interrogating the capitalist and imperialist continuities of
Western domination in non-Western theatres through polarities of
core and periphery, development and underdevelopment – entailed a
privileging of structure/system that went hand in hand with an undermining of action/practice (Wolfe 1997: 380–420; see also Stoler 1995b:
vii–xxxiv). The point might well be that the rhetorical avowal of history and power intimated the transformations of the human sciences
that were under way, underscoring their contradictions and contentions as disciplines of modernity.
At stake specially were critical explorations across different
enquiries of the interplay between structure and practice, rules and
processes, social organization and historical action (Bourdieu 1977;
Giddens 1979; Comaroff and Roberts 1981; Abrams 1983; Ortner 1984;
see also Williams 1973; Thompson 1978). Although it had antecedents,
30 Rethinking Disciplines
from the second half of the 1970s an increasing emphasis on practice,
process, and power came to characterize anthropological inquiry.
The influence of world systems theory and structural Marxist analytics did not simply disappear: but the emergent forms of anthropological practice distinctly attended to the temporal textures of culture
and subject, meaning and structure, social reproduction, and societal
transformation (Rosaldo 1980; Fabian 1983; Fox 1985; Sahlins 1985;
Cohn 1987; Dirks 1987; Ohnuki-Tierney 1987, 1990, 1993; Sider 1986;
see also Appadurai 1982). Indeed, history was making urgent claims
upon anthropology (Cohn 1980, 1981; Sahlins 1993). Engaging the
archival record, important ethnographic writings focused on meanings and practices of non-Western subjects as critical attributes of the
contradictory elaboration of colonialism and capitalism, themselves
understood as temporally and culturally layered fields, revealing
too the sustained interchanges between Western and non-Western
worlds (Nash 1979; Taussig 1980, 1985; Price 1983; Comaroff 1985;
Stoler 1985).
Underscoring the presence of power and difference in formations of
meaning and practice, being questioned were anthropological objects
of enquiry as insinuating bounded and coherent entities, based on
antinomies between traditional orders and modern societies. Simply
put, the conjoint emphases on process, practice, and power went on
to reinvigorate the study of such staples of the discipline as religion
and ritual, magic and witchcraft, symbolism and law, and kinship
and kingship (Kelly and Kaplan 1990; Krech 1991; Merry 1992; Peletz
1995; Reddy 1999).
At the same time, the emergence of an anthropology of Europe
from the late 1970s had complementary, compelling consequences: it
queried reified distinctions between the West as theory/self and the
non-West as object/other; probed a priori projections of an exclusive,
unique Europe ahead of the plurality of its variously fissured social
facts; revisited the imperial, “crypto-colonial,” and nationalist genealogies of the discipline; untangled particular constructions of histories and identities on the Continent and its margins; and unraveled the
discursive constructs that at once underlie anthropology itself as an
ethnographic object and the cultural identifications it studies as theoretical subjects (Herzfeld 1982, 1985, 1987, 1992, 2009; Hastrup 1992;
Barrera-González et al. 2017; see also Rabinow 1989; Latour 1993;
Asad et al. 1997). Unsurprisingly, these dispositions have all variously
involved implicit and explicit recognition that not merely wider social
processes but anthropological analyses are themselves enacted temporally as well as spatially.
Rethinking Disciplines
31
Fates of Cultures
The changing fate of “culture” – that category of categories in ethnography in its American incarnation yet with implications for
understandings of “structure” and “tradition” concerning anthropology at large – brings home such reconfigurations. For the terms
of culture were now shown to contain, within themselves, lineaments
of dominance and contentions of dissonance. That is, projections of
seamless-static cultures excised their arrangements of authority and
alterity – entailing the fissures of community and gender, race and
office, stratification and sexuality – shaped over the last five centuries by colonialism and capitalism, nation and modernity (Sider 1980;
Asad 1983; Rebel 1989).
Unsurprisingly, these critiques of the culture concept were taken
forward in distinct directions in the last quarter of the twentieth
century. From the “reflexive” turn in the “experimental” ethnography of the 1980s that highlighted questions of narrative “authority” in
ethnographic “representation” (Marcus and Cushman 1982; Clifford
and Marcus 1986; Marcus and Fischer 1986) through to interrogations
of anthropology as itself an alterity-engendering mechanism that has
exoticized and institutionalized cultural difference unto its particular disciplinary ends (Lutz and Collins 1993; di Leonardo 2000) and
made culture stick to particular locales (Marcus 1997; Abu-Lughod
1999). And from demands for writing against culture on account of
its complicities with dominant projects of empire, nation, and globalization (Pemberton 1994) through to the articulations of culture
as interwoven with transnational processes of diaspora and modernity, entangled identities, and hybrid histories (Foster 1991; Merry
1992; Alonso 1994; Hefner 1998; van der Veer 2001). Unsurprisingly,
it has become evident also that rather more than simply an analytical
device, culture is a concept-entity and a critical resource that has been
central to the imaginings and practices of the very people the notion
has variously sought to define and describe: from the fourth world to
the first world; from impoverished indigenous peoples to privileged
ethnic constituencies; from violent religious militants to dominant
stake-holders of power.
Needless to say, these critiques and such emphases have neither been
all of a piece nor have all turned toward history: but they have nonetheless variously emphasized the salience of practice, process, and power
as constitutive of social worlds and their scholarly apperceptions.
Unsurprisingly, these emphases have followed upon wider historical developments: the end of innocence of the Bandung Era as newly
32 Rethinking Disciplines
independent nations revealed their authoritarian and corrupt designs;
the retreat of the institutionalized visions of state-sponsored equality with the fall of the Berlin Wall; the rise and decline of the magic
of unfettered capital and the Midas of the market; and the ascent to
power in the second decade of the twenty-first century of plutocratic
and populist regimes that avow entitlement, while raising walls of different descriptions.
Affective Histories
Meanwhile, the gradual expansion after World War II of the discipline
of history – not unlike that of anthropology – included an increase
in professional specialization and job opportunities. If these shored
up the development of identifiable terrains of social history, the
wider historical developments after World War II have had their own
impact on the discipline at large. For our purposes, the elaboration
of important trends in social/cultural history beginning in the 1950s
might be usefully understood as part of common attempts with different emphases to construe accounts that focused on subjects hitherto
marginalized from the historical record, including the wider democratization of history-writing (Dube 2004a: 133–137). The influence
of anticolonial imaginaries and the Soviet invasion of Hungary, the
civil rights movement and the reckoning with Nazi pasts, the energies of 1968 and the mobilizations against the Vietnam War all played
a role here. Considering the paucity and perversity of the historical
record of marginal subjects, here were bids to seek out distinct archival materials, read them with new eyes, and think anew their validities
as “sources” of history, all of which equally resulted in dialogues with
anthropology (Thomas 1963, 1971; Thompson 1972, 1977; Sewell 1980)
but also conversations with other disciplines, including sociology,
demography, and psychology, further leading historical narratives in
fresh directions.
The new forms of historiography carried critical possibilities
but also their own limitations. I have in mind major traditions that
have included the third generation (and after) of the Annales school
in France (e.g., Ladurie 1979; Le Goff 1980; Schmitt 1983; Chartier
1993); the erstwhile British Communist Group of Historians (e.g.,
Hill 1973; Hobsbawm 1993; Thompson 1993); historians of African
American slavery in North America (Genovese 1974; Levine 1977);
the collective subaltern studies project focusing on South Asia
(e.g., Guha 1982–1989; Chatterjee and Pandey 1992; Arnold and
Hardiman 1994; Amin and Chakrabarty 1996; see also Dube 2004a:
Rethinking Disciplines
33
129–163); pioneering social-cultural histories of Europe also of a
North American provenance (Davis 1977; Sewell 1980; Darnton 1985;
see also Scott 1988); “microhistory” in Italy (Ginzburg 1980; Levi
1988; Muir and Ruggiero 1991); and “Alltagsgeschichte”– the “history of everyday life”– in Germany (Medick and Sabean 1984; Sabean
1984, 1990; Lüdtke 1995).
Rather than tracking these tendencies in a “whiggish” manner as
necessarily, increasingly opening out to anthropology, it might be
more useful to ask questions of their possibilities and problems: that
is, the ways these tendencies principally extended the terms of the
dominant disciplinary coupling of history and nation under regimes
of modernity; and at the same time, how these departures were also
unable to break with such lasting bonds, to escape their long shadows, readily, easily (Dube 2017a: 128–130). The productive ambiguities of these traditions have been followed by an even wider opening
of new cultural histories, which is evident from accounts that think
through prior tensions while asking and addressing newer questions
(Scott 1996; Sabean 1998; Schmitt 1998; Eley 2005; Sewell 2005).17 Yet,
as we shall see, such recent accounts and their own assumption are
themselves being shifted and undone through even newer narratives,
especially within the terms and textures of our times. Actually, under
issue once more are the contentions and contradictions of history and
historiography as disciplines of modernity.
Critical Concurrences
Keeping this in view, I turn now to the shared renovations and mutual
entailments of anthropology and history over the past four decades.
Such makeovers have been severally influenced by various emergences.
I have in mind the shifting political contexts of the last four decades; the “linguistic” and “cultural” – alongside the “ontological”
and “affective” – turns and twists in the human sciences; the key
crossovers of historical and anthropological enquiry with anti- and
postfoundational understandings; and their acute interchanges with
postcolonial perspectives and subaltern studies.18 Together, on offer
have been imaginative interrogations of abiding antinomies of modern
disciplines; of lasting legacies of historical progress; and of persistent
projections of an imaginary Europe and a reified West as modernity,
history, and destiny for the world at large (Dube 2017a).
Now, in these terrains, archival readings and critical fieldwork
have at once supported and probed each other. This has queried too
the fetish of the field and the purity of the archive in order to rethink
34
Rethinking Disciplines
anthropology and history. All told, more useful than segregating
disciplines is to track their entangled energies in the conjoint elaborations of specific themes, particular questions. Such concerns and
issues extend across key endeavors announcing the contemporary confluence of historical anthropology, ethnographic history, and cultural
history.
Subalterns and Margins
The newer emphases of historical-anthropological accounts – alongside the influence of critical histories of subordinate groups, including subaltern studies – underlie astute explorations of the identities
and endeavors, consciousness and practices, and meanings and persuasions of subaltern peoples and marginal communities, straddling
their configurations and transformations, particularly in non-Western
arenas. Far from durable depictions of “people without history” (Wolf
1982) – insinuating anachronistic customs, compulsive consensus, and
“never-never” traditions (Cohn 1980) – such subjects have appeared as
active participants in wider processes turning on identities and histories, colonialisms and empires, nation and nationalisms, states and citizens, and modernity and globalization. Here are to be found players
and protagonists that imbue such procedures with distinct perceptions
and practices, temporalities and spatialities, and terms and textures.
On the one hand, the constitutive location of subaltern formations
within wide-ranging processes of power and meaning includes as well
their own internal divisions as expressed in terms of property, gender,
law, and office. On the other hand, the layered negotiations and various
contestations, especially in religious-ritual political idioms, issued by
subordinate groups toward dominant processes – of empire and nation,
state and capital, war and violence – reveal acute intersections between
authority, action, and alterity. Unsurprisingly, these twin emphases
have been often unraveled together in accounts sustained by the interplay between anthropology and history (Ileto 1979; Rosaldo 1980;
Taussig 1980, 1985; Guha 1983; Price 1983; Comaroff 1985; Lan
1985; Stoler 1985; Sider 1986; Hardiman 1987; Gutiérrez 1991;
Kelly 1991; Amin 1995; Kaplan 1995; Mayaram 1997; Dube 1998;
Skaria 1999; Mallon 2005; Pandian 2009; Rao 2009; Subramanian
2009; see also Das 1995; Kasturi 2002).
History and Pasts
It only follows that the critical rethinking of history-writing and
historical consciousness – including representations of the past and
Rethinking Disciplines
35
contentions of temporality – has come to lie at the core of newer
scholarship. There has been an emphasis on the socio-spatial plurality of cultural pasts, the manner in which history and temporality are distinctly apprehended and severally enacted by particular
social groups (Rosaldo 1980; Price 1983, 1990; Hill 1988; Cohen and
Atieno Odhiambo 1989; Rappaport 1994; Amin 1995; Florida 1995;
Dube 1998; Skaria 1999; White 2000; Banerjee-Dube 2007). Such multiple enactments and constructions of history have featured not only
local voices (Hastrup 1992; Shyrock 1997) but nonverbal expressions
of dance and music (McCall 2000) as well as nonhuman figurations
of spirits and mediums (Lambek 2002, 2016), dreams and artifacts
(Stewart 2017). These emphases have been equally accompanied by a
recognition of the place of power in the production of the past (Cohen
1994; Trouillot 1995): the uses of history and their contending validities, which include the constitutive politics of historiography as bound
to the very nature of the academic-historical archive (Guha 1983, 1997;
Klein 1999; Chakrabarty 2000, 2015; Pandey 2001; Thapar 2002, 2005;
Schmitt 2012; Amin 2016; see also Malkki 1995; Hartman 1997, 2007;
Scott 2005; Banerjee, 2006).
Taken together, at least three critical yet convergent emphases have
come to the fore. To begin with, diverse admissions that forms of historical consciousness vary in their degree of symbolic elaboration,
their ability to pervade multiple contexts, and their capacity to capture
people’s imaginations, between and across socio-spatial groupings.
Moreover, salient suggestions that history does not only refer to events
and processes “out there,” but that it exists as a negotiated resource
at the core of shifting, temporal-spatial configurations of historical
worlds and subject formation. Finally, urgent reminders not only of
the coupling of modern historiography with national imaginaries but
also of the haunting presence of a reified West in widespread beliefs in
historical progress (Dube 2017).
It follows that historical representation has been found as being
made up of overlaying yet contending protocols of meaning and power,
time and space, the oral and the written, the genealogical and the
national, and dominance and difference (Herzfeld 1991; Amin 1995;
Mayaram 1997; Shyrock 1997; Dube 1998; Price 1998; Skaria 1999;
Gold and Gujar 2002; Banerjee-Dube 2007; Chaturvedi 2007; Thurner
2011). Alongside such emphases, bids to articulate the past have combined the desire to prudently probe and narrate social terrains with
the impulse to critically articulate and affirm them (Dening 1991,
1996; Cohen 1994; Trouillot 1995; Clendinnen 1999; Redfield 2000;
Dube 2004a; Scott 2005; Pandey 2006; Chakrabarty 2015; Amin 2016;
see also Nandy 1995). As shall soon be discussed, such dispositions
36 Rethinking Disciplines
have found discrete configurations in recent scholarship on subjects of
“heritage,” turning on archeology, ethnography, and history.
Colony and Empire
Based upon the interchanges between anthropology, history, and
related critical perspectives, on offer is another set of crucial explorations. My reference is to studies that center on colonial cultures of
rule (among others, see Comaroff and Comaroff 1991, 1992, 1997;
Thomas 1994, 1997; Pels 1997; Stoler and Cooper 1997; Stoler 2002,
2008). At stake are challenges to overarching representations of colony
and empire.19
To begin with, exploring the practices, representations, and boundaries of settler peoples, imperial agents, and evangelizing m issionaries,
such scholarship has not only revealed the crucial dividing lines
between different colonial agents and diverse imperial agendas. It
has equally underscored that such conflicting interests and contending visions could often drive a single colonial project (Comaroff 1989;
Stoler 1989, 2002; Thomas 1994; Sivaramakrishan 1999; Wolfe 1999;
Dube 2004a, 2010).
Moreover, there have been close analyses of the relationship between
the metropolis and the colony, the mutual shaping of European processes and colonial pasts. Such endeavors have explored the ways in
which impulses of empire and their reworking in the colonies brought
about changes at the core of Western history (Mignolo 1995; Said 1995;
Stoler 1995a; Cohn 1996; Gikandi 1996; Mehta 1999; van der Veer
2001; see also Burton 1998; Chatterjee 2001; Collingham 2011). They
have extended to the ways that there were conjunctions and contradictions – speaking of disciplines of modernity, as it were – between
bids to “control” subject groups at home and efforts to “civilize” subject populations in the colonies (Davin 1978; Comaroff and Comaroff
1992: 265–295; Keane 2007).
Third, there have been imaginative analyses of colonial processes –
as shaping the margins and the metropolises – that turned on: space,
time, language, the body, and the law (Fabian 1986; Mitchell 1988;
Vaughan 1991; Arnold 1993; Mignolo 1995; Merry 2001; Goswami
2004; Rabasa 2011; see also Hamann 2020); imperial travel, exhibitory orders, museum collections, colonial representations, and material exchanges (Rafael 1988; Thomas 1991; Pratt 1992; Coombes 1994;
Scott 1994; Bennett 1995, 2004; Grewal 1996; Wolfe 1999; Fabian 2000;
Rabasa 2000; Henare 2009; Mackenzie 2010); “culture,” consumption,
art, and literature (Tarlo 1996; Pinney 1997, 2004; Guha-Thakurta
Rethinking Disciplines
37
2005; Mathur 2007); and gender, sexuality, race, and desire (Gutiérrez
1991; Sinha 1995, 2006; Manderson and Jolly 1997; Mani 1998;
Stoler 2002).
Finally, a few more issues warrant attention. We have been
reminded the importance of tracking the interplay between historical representation, political economy, and state formation (Cooper
1996; Coronil 1997; Birla 2009; Bhattacharya 2018). Newer nuanced
understandings of culture and power have emerged bound to powerful
reminders that gender and sexuality sutured and structured formations of empire (e.g., McClintock 1995). And there have been incisive
explorations of the colonial experience in the making of the modern
world. These involve the linkages between Enlightenment and empire,
race and reason, and the past and the present (Berman 2004; Dubois
2004, 2006; Fischer 2004; Baucom 2005; Gregory 2007; Agnani 2013;
Simpson 2014; see also Muthu 2003; Scott 2005). They extend to the
formidable rethinking of the past and the present of the disciplines in
view of their linkages with colony and empire alongside their connections with gender and nation (Chakrabarty 2000; Mohanty 2003).
Nations and Nationalisms
It follows that understandings of the tensions and textures of empire
have been accompanied by analyses of the contentions and characteristics of the nation.20 There have been prescient challenges to pervasive projections of nation, nation-state, and nationalism as expressing
primordial patterns and innate designs, which turn upon each other,
spatially and temporally. Nations and nationalisms, although among
the most consequential institutions and imaginings of recent times,
have appeared as social artifacts and historical processes, variously
displaying attributes of what Benedict Anderson (1983) famously
called “imagined communities.”
On the one hand, astute studies of the processual construction of
nationalisms have tracked their fabrications and fantasies (Herzfeld
1987; Alonso 1994; van der Veer 1994; Tarlo 1996; Mayaram 1997;
Pandey 2001; Ohnuki-Tierney 2002; see also Kelly 1991; Shyrock
1997). These entail not only pedagogy and performance of the nation
(Bhabha 1990: 291–322), but also scandals of the state and citizen
(Sunder Rajan 2003; Saldaña-Portillo 2016). On the other hand, there
has been keen recognition that such patterns and procedures of power,
far being simply ideological errors, are formative facts of social worlds.
They bear densely, often violently, ontological attributes that are palpably visceral and visual (Alonso 1994; Amin 1995; Malkki 1995;
38 Rethinking Disciplines
Herzfeld 1997; Butalia 1998; Kelly and Kaplan 2001; van der Veer
2001; Pinney 2004; Pandey 2006; Jha 2016). Here, the pedagogies, performances, and practices of nation and state inhere in their everyday
identifications and quotidian configurations, even as nationalisms and
nation-states unravel varieties of disciplinary power, spatial-temporal
imaginaries, cultural cartographies, and racial ethnic-cleansing techniques (Herzfeld 1987, 1991; Malkki 1995; Hansen and Stepputat 2001;
Ohnuki-Tierney 2002; Tarlo 2003; Rufer 2010; Middleton 2015).
Clearly, the figuration of nationalisms and nations as dominant
“projects” does not occlude their formative distinctions. As part of
wider fields of counter-colonial politics (Kelly 1991), subaltern endeavors accessed and exceeded, straddled, and subverted the practices and
premises of middle-class nationalism, often expressing a supplementary politics of the nation (Dube 2004b: 16–20; consider also Ileto 1979;
Dubois 2004). At the same time, middle-class anticolonial nationalisms articulated their own differences by translating and transforming
European democratic and republican traditions, Enlightenment and
post-Enlightenment principles, in order to sieve the images and ideas
of the sovereign nation and the citizen subject through forceful filters
of the subjugated homeland and the colonized subject (Chatterjee 1993;
see also Dubois 2006). Such difference and distinction further mark
the presence of gender and sexuality as shaping elemental aspects of
authority and alterity at the heart of nations and nationalisms – in
their dominant and subaltern avatars (among many, many others,
out of South Asia, consider Menon and Bhasin 1998; Sarkar 2001;
Roy 2005; Sinha 2006). And so, too, reaching beyond the selfsame,
spatial-temporal identifications of the nation-state as settled verities –
while thinking through “methodological nationalism” – alterities and
identities of state and nation appear as bearing intimacies and contentions with transnational imperatives and global transactions (Axel
2001; Goswami 2004).
Makeovers of Modernity
It should be evident that new emphases in historical and anthropological enquiries have implicitly and explicitly emphasized the requirements of rethinking modernity and the modern, their processes and
persuasions. In place of exclusive images, analytical abstractions, and
formalist frames that attend these notions, the divergent articulations
of modernity and contending expressions of the modern have emerged
as attributes of crisscrossing yet particular histories and cultures, identities and differences, and times and spaces (Gilroy 1993; Comaroff
Rethinking Disciplines
39
and Comaroff 1997, 2009; Coronil 1997; Poole 1997; Donham 1999;
Redfield 2000; van der Veer 2001; Voekel 2002; Meyer and Pels 2003;
Dube 2004a, 2011; Dubois 2004, 2006; Rappaport 2005; Bear 2007;
Pandian 2009; Trouillot 2010; see also Taussig 1997, 2004; Mbembe
2001; Scott 2005; Saler 2012). At the same time, exactly such diversity,
its vernacular and plural character, arrive as already influenced by
likenesses of an imaginary yet tangible Western modernity (Coronil
1996, 1997; Ferguson 1999; Chakrabarty 2000, 2002; Mitchell 2000;
Harootunian 2002; Saldaña-Portillo 2003; Fischer 2004; OvermeyerVelázquez 2006; Weidman 2006; Seth 2007; Dube 2009, 2019; Rao
2009; Dube and Banerjee-Dube 2019). Rather than invocations of
“alternative” or “early” or “multiple” modernities (e.g., Daedalus
1998, 2000), at stake are explorations of modernity and its subjects
– human and nonhuman – as simultaneously shaping and shaped by
contradictory and contended processes of meaning and power. To
be thought through are hetero-temporal-spatial procedures that are
incessantly articulated but also out-of-joint with themselves (Dube
2017a and 2017b; see also Banerjee 2020).
Coda: Closing Queries
In the twenty-first century, salient strands of sociocultural anthropology appear to have gradually, principally pulled away from histories
and archives, often avowing instead ethics, philosophy, and immediacies of dissonance and dominance. At the same time, critical histories
and imaginative ethnographies are meaningfully articulating cultures,
politics, and economies in the common production of the present and
the past. Against the grain of the methodological disavowal of history and along the grain of its expressive articulations, a few distinct
tendencies warrant mention. Each of these inclinations straddles
questions of subalterns and margins, histories and pasts, colony and
empire, nations and nationalisms, and state and modernity.
The first of these trends involves the critical study of “heritage” –
including its emergence, sponsored by UNESCO, in the last part of
the twentieth century – understood as at once “a hegemonic, highly
institutionalized project of commemoration that is productive of
collective identities … and the counter-memories it oppresses” and
engenders (De Cesari 2010: 625, emphasis added). On the one hand, at
stake is the existence of compound heritage discourses-practices that
reveal “the past [as] contested, conflictual, and multiply constituted”
(Meskell 2012: 1). To be found here also are endeavors that variously
query the liberal ethos of inheritance as well as objectifications of
40
Rethinking Disciplines
the modern state, registering thereby “the cracks, contingencies, and
omissions of contemporary heritage regimes” (Geismar 2015: 80). On
the other hand, we are in the face as well of the commitments of international, national, and “local” heritage regimes themselves to rather
more circumscribed, singular notions of the past, often turning on the
concept-entity of the nation-state. These are frequently accompanied
by bids to suppress multiple constituencies or narratives that draw
together “negative,” “absent,” and “difficult” heritage (Meskell 2002;
Macdonald 2009) as well as “counter-heritage” (Byrne 2014) and “subversive archaisms” (Herzfeld 2019). Such deep entanglements register
the productions of pasts by state and subaltern as well as by NGO,
neoliberal, and supranational governance. Unsurprisingly, all of this
occurs amidst the uneasy interplay and varied contentions of expressions of empire and imperatives of nation alongside claims of cosmopolitanism and demands of nationalism. Foregrounded forthwith are
confounded, even combustible, labours of archeology and anthropology, enacted under contemporary regimes of heritage and history
(Olwig 1999; Meskell 2009, 2018; Winter 2014; Geismar 2015; Herzfeld
2016; Kaltmeier and Rufer 2017).
A second tendency centers on a shift announcing that earlier
historical anthropologies and cultural histories of Christianity
(Comaroff and Comaroff 1986, 1991, 1997; Hefner 1993; Scott 1994;
Landau 1995; Peel 1995; Austin-Broos 1997; Larson 1997; Makdisi
1997, 2008; Meyer 1999; Peterson 1999; see also Mignolo 1995), their
colonial aspects and vernacular attributes, can be revisited in salient
ways. They can be read and rendered, imaginatively and critically, in
terms of an anthropology of Christianity, indeed of anthropologies
of the secular, including especially those of an archival imagination
(Robbins 2004; Cannell 2006, 2010; Engelke 2007; Keane 2007; Mosse
2012; Curley 2018; see also Asad 1993, 2003).
The final set of inclinations consists of studies that have variously
explored formations of slavery as well as those of settler-colonialisms
in the production of modern worlds. Such critical discussions bear
very wide implications. Here, race and slavery – alongside “reason”
and “freedom” – emerge as lying at the core of colony and nation, mercantilism and modernity, and industrialism and the Enlightenment,
as defining their mutual makeovers and crossovers, their constitutive
tensions and contentions (Dubois 2004, 2006; Scott 2005; Blackburn
2011; Beckert 2014; Guasco 2014; Betancor 2017; Gerbener 2018). At
the same time, it is crucial to read such scholarship together with
astute understandings of “indigeneity” and “sovereignty” as well
as the politics of “recognition” and “refusal” in the articulations of
Rethinking Disciplines
41
settler- colonialisms being constitutive of modernity and nation, race
and state (for instance, Wolfe 1999; Povinelli 2002, 2016; Barker 2011;
Simpson 2014; Bhandar 2018; see also, Goeman 2013; King 2019).
And so, at the end, we return to where we started. On the one hand,
the dichotomy between the savage and the civilized that defined the
beginnings of history and anthropology as institutionalized enquiries
has been left behind by salient strands of critical knowledge. On the
other hand, in newer and older avatars, the antinomy and its implications, especially unraveled as hierarchies of otherness, continue to
haunt, surreptitiously and frontally, our worlds at large. None of this
requires emphasis in the ruins we inhabit. Yet a question still hangs, a
restless specter as it were. How are we to read and render the human
sciences as disciplines of modernity ahead of always prior images
of the native and already a priori imaginaries of the modern (Dube
et al. nd)? The images and imaginaries occupy epistemic mirrors that
abound, scattered as shards everywhere we see and seek, look and find.
Notes
1 A few clarifications are in order at the outset. In speaking of anthropology,
my reference is to the sociocultural branch of the discipline, which draws
in of course ethnography and ethnology. This means further that I do not
attend to issues of archeology, despite their connections with questions
explored in the chapter, whether in the work of, say, a scholar such as Moses
Finley or in the articulations, explored ahead, of critical heritage studies.
Alongside, I bracket specific considerations also of twentieth-century
philosophers of history, from R. G. Collingwood through to Hayden
White, including the influence of the former on “interpretivist” anthropology, especially via the work of E. E. Evans-Pritchard, and of the latter on strands of history and ethnography. On another note, it might be
argued that lineaments of scholarship in vast polities such as China and
Russia were intrinsically different from the intellectual formations that
this chapter discusses: but it is my submission that the institutionalization
of history, ethnology/anthropology, and folklore as modern enquiries in
these distinct empires and nations might be better understood as emerging from conversations and contentions with salient tendencies elsewhere.
Furthermore, the chapter cites almost exclusively works and translations
in the English language: on the interplay of anthropology and history,
references to scholarship in French are to be found in Naepels (2010)
and Viazzo (2003), the latter discussing also works in other European
languages. Finally, concerning the questions addressed here, including
the references that shore up the discussion, my bid is toward a critically
indicative, inclusive endeavor – instead of a more narrowly exclusive,
exhaustive exercise.
2 Here are to be found discussions that project a step-by-step opening of
social-cultural history toward anthropology and that further portray
42
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Rethinking Disciplines
exceptional anthropological ancestors as heeding the call of the past till
the two disciplines inevitably, inexorably embrace each other, from the
1970s onward. While present in publications, such dispositions are even
more dispersed in the classroom and the seminar, pedagogies cast in terms
of “schools,” “masters,” and their “greatest hits,” with especial importance accorded to programmatic statements and ensuing debates (EvansPritchard 1961; Schapera 1962; Thomas 1963; Thompson 1972, 1977; Cohn
1980, 1981). At stake are assumptions, exactly uncovered by Brian Axel
(2002b, 13), concerning history and anthropology as “whole and complete
in themselves,” as principally awaiting a “dialogue” between their already
given methodologies. Against the grain of such orientations, this chapter
attempts to think through and open up the terms, textures, and transformations of anthropology and history – their common grounds, constitutive conceits, formative presumptions, disciplinary dissensions, mutual
makeovers, and substantive contributions – including in conversation
with other studies of the interplay between these disciplines (e.g., Kelly
and Kaplan 1990; Krech 1991; Hastrup 1992; Faubion 1993; Pels 1997;
Reddy 1999; Axel 2002a; Viazzo 2003; “Anthropology and Time,” Annales
2010; Naepels 2010; Murphy et al. 2011; Palmié and Stewart 2016; Pooley
2018; Palmié and Stewart 2019; Coello de la Rosa and Mateo Dieste 2020.
Dube [2007b] considers the interplay between anthropology and history in
South Asia as part of a larger story).
While the constitutive attributes of the dichotomy have been often registered for the anthropological discipline (e.g., Stocking 1987, 1992, 1995;
Trouillot 1991), I am extending the reach of the argument to modern,
institutionalized, disciplinary history, which shall be clarified soon. It
bears emphasis that, even more than the other parts of the chapter, this
section is based on wide reading but cites only those indicative references
that would be useful to readers.
This is not to deny prior formations of the modernity of the Renaissance
and of the empires of southern Europe in the New World (Mignolo 1995;
Dube and Banerjee-Dube 2019). But a discussion of their presence in
anthropology and history as modern enquiries is outside the scope of this
chapter.
Stocking’s (1987) astute account of the crystallization of “civilization” and
“culture” in Western Europe across the first half of the nineteenth century
is monumental, synthetic scholarship (see also Stocking 1992, 1995.)
While this chapter cannot do justice to this issue, I will throughout attempt
to point toward such surpluses of significance and their escape from prior
schemas and a priori readings.
Let me confess to not being able to consider here questions such as those
of the persistence of “polygenism” and of “degenerationism,” especially as
bound to biblical anthropology.
Considering such questions, it is important to keep in mind the larger
reshaping of Boasian anthropology as well as the widening breach between
British and US anthropology, such that while both emphasized synchrony
they bore different evaluations of culture (Stocking 1992: 118–150, 353–357;
1995: 233–441; Dube 2007a: 52–53, n. 33, 36).
I need to acknowledge here my profound debt to critical writings on
indigeneity and sovereignty – in this case especially the work of Audra
Rethinking Disciplines
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
43
Simpson (e.g. 2020) – for impelling me to rethink the genealogies of disciplines and the unsaid of their chroniclers. I propose to undertake such
re-readings in Dube et al. (nd).
This discussion of the institutionalization of historiography and historicism brings together a score and more writings. Here let me only orient
the reader to works by Iggers (1995, 2012), Kelley (1998: 244–272), Stocking
(1987: 20–25), and Zammito (2002).
Returning to pathways that have been opened up yet mainly forgotten within disciplinary practice, it is worth contrasting the historicist tradition under discussion with the historical narratives of the
nineteenth- century French scholar Jules Michelet. Here, Michelet’s
actual procedures of research and writing can be read as recasting “hermeneutic” and “scientific” methods in order to foreground the salient
but repressed “subject of history.” This also intimated the requirements
of historical writing to live up to its threefold contract – “scientific,
political, and literary”– with modern political democratic constituencies
(Rancière 1994, 2004).
Social-scientific history of this kind, focusing on economy and society
and concerned with structures and dynamics of the past, often of the long
run, gradually became salient to the profession for most of the twentieth century. In this chapter, I do not account for the varied articulations
and distinct tendencies of such historiography: in its search for underlying patterns and processes these tendencies could principally bracket the
meanings and actions of historical subjects, which I see as crucial to the
intersections and remaking of anthropology and history.
Interestingly, in their self-presentation the Annales went onto emphasize
the rupture with événementielle history-writing, variously foregrounding the nation, of Charles-Victor Langlois and Charles Seignobos rather
than the influence of Durkheim. (I thank Mario Rufer for this point.) My
sense is that this has to do with the increasing emphasis of “autonomy” of
disciplines from the 1910s through to the 1960s. The issue needs further
exploration.
On the one hand should we not ask if the formative “structural histories”
crafted by the Annales school deprived Western “history of its human
subject, its links to a generally political and specifically democratic
agenda, and its characteristic mode of representing its subject’s manner
of being in the world, namely, narrative” (White 1994, xi)? On the other
hand did not Fernand Braudel’s influential writings render vast parts of
the Mediterranean world as islands floating outside the currents of civilization and history, further casting as ahistorical the sphere of everyday
material culture as compared to the historical dynamism of early modern
mercantilism (Braudel 1973; Medick 1995: 42–44)?
Issues of “autonomy” in academic enquiry assumed immense importance
from the 1910s through to at least the 1960s (and after). They are to be
discussed in Dube et al. nd.
Concerning these three tendencies, only the later writings of Mintz (1985)
and Wolf (1982) – alongside those of Roseberry (1989) – generally find
mention in discussions of anthropology and history.
In this context, it is crucial to consider also traditions of scholarship as
represented by “oral history” (Vansina 1985) as well as the ethnographic
44
Rethinking Disciplines
history of the “Melbourne School” (Clendinnen 1987, 1999; Dening 1991,
1995, 1996).
18 The way much of this came together in the last quarter of the twentieth
century becomes clear from the following: the urgent political-theoretical
intervention of Said (1978; see also Grosrichard 1998) not only had a ripple
effect on postcolonial perspectives as unraveling the presence of the colony in the making of modernity and on subaltern studies as interrogating
the modern nation-state, but came to define critical sensibilities that variously articulated the scholarship on the cusp of history and anthropology
discussed ahead.
19 It bears mention that the emphases of these writings have not necessarily been in accord with dominant tendencies within subaltern studies
and postcolonial perspectives, which can project colonial power as a
dystopian totality (Guha 1997; see also Guha 2004) or/and trace a formative ambivalence as fracturing and splitting colonial cultural discourse
(Bhabha 1994). Moreover, authoritative formations of decolonial understandings have little patience for such “revisionist” understandings of
colonialism. Finally, at the same time, the wider interest in questions of
colonial representations and writings was equally evident in tendencies
such as “new historicism” (Greenblatt 1991).
20 Such scholarship on the nation from the 1980s onwards rested upon key
conjunctions between historical anthropologies, subaltern studies, critical
histories, postcolonial perspectives, and influential writings such as those
by Anderson (1983) and Corrigan and Sayer (1985).
3
Figures of Dissonance
Dalit Religions and
Anthropological Archives1
This chapter revisits earlier ethnographic writing and anthropological
assumption – as well as draws upon more recent historical scholarship –
in order to reconsider thorny questions of Dalit “religions.”2 In doing
so it stays with the salience of using prior ethnographies and the issues
they have raised as an archive, while underscoring questions regarding
the terms of identities and politics in our present. As we shall see, all
of this puts a distinct spin on the explorations in this book of the disciplines of modernity now as underpinned by the contending pathways
and crisscrossing byways of the “native” and the “modern,” which
underlie the anthropological archives discussed ahead.
It should barely be surprising that, as category and process, religion
does not appear in these pages as a bounded and a priori realm – an
innate and static repository – of the sacral and the metaphysical (Asad
1993; McCutheon 1997). It is understood instead as entailing experiential and historical meanings and motivations, perception and practices,
and symbols and rituals, which are intimately bound to formations of
power and its negotiations. Defined by such processual-meaningful,
substantive-symbolic, and dominant-dissonant attributes, religions lie
at the core of social worlds and their transformations, simultaneously
shaped by as well shaping these historical terrains (Kelly and Kaplan
1990; Dube 1998: 4–7; Banerjee-Dube and Dube 2009: 5–7). Alongside, the chapter – in tune with this book – approaches archives as
ongoing, unfinished, open-ended procedures; articulates identities as
contradictory and contingent processes of meaning and power, which
inhabit the core of modernity; and understands politics as intimating
relations of authority and alterity, dispersed yet intimate, which access
and exceed governmental commands and conceits in their own ways
(Dube 2004, 2017).
It is by combining such emphases that I seek to unravel critical attributes of Dalit religions and their distinct formations. Here, I explore
DOI: 10.4324/9781003347569-3
46
Figures of Dissonance
especially the following issues: the nature of power in the caste order
when viewed both from Dalit perspectives and from the Dalit position; the historical (political-economic and cultural- discursive) construction of caste under colonial dominance and imperial rule; the
terms not only of the Dalit’s absolute exclusion from but their unequal inclusion in the social order; Dalit responses to hierarchy and
authority, which look further than their endeavors exclusively within
institutionalized power relations turning on state and governance;
and, finally, the intimate intermeshing of religion and politics, each
broadly understood.3
Overture
It warrants emphasis that the last two decades or so have seen a
forceful ferment in Dalit as well as Bahujan worlds. Such ferment and
these force-fields have extended across academic and activist arenas,
intellectual and political terrains.4 Here, committed Dalit and Bahujan protagonists have been joined by other, concerned academics and
activists in public and scholarly domains – in an increasingly intolerant India (and in a world more and more commandeered by the entitled and the tyrannical, at large). What I wish to emphasize is that two
contrasting considerations, overlapping imperatives, stand out in the
present conjuncture.
On the one hand, a constitutive heterogeneity characterizes such
fields, these force-fields, of scholarship and politics. Without drawing an extensive inventory, consider the formative differences – in
thought and practice – between the political outlook of Chandrabhan Prasad (2006) and Jignesh Mevani (2022); between the epistemic
concerns of Gopal Guru (2009) and Sukhdeo Thorat (2009); between
the analytical frames of G. Aloysius (1997) and Kancha Ilaih (1996);
between the interpretive emphases of Charu Gupta (2016) and Anupama Rao (2009); between the critical outlook of Sanal Mohan (2015)
and Suryakant Waghmore (2013); between the engaging immediacies
of Anand Teltumbde (2017, see also 2018) and Suraj Yengde (2019); and
between the testimonial textures of Bama (2008) and Sharmila Rege
(2006). This is not only how it is but how it has to be.5 Such is the case
since, on the other hand, not only the protagonists that I have named
but all those involved in Dalit-Bahujan formations and their study are
passionately convinced of their own persuasions and positions. All
this follows from the necessarily contentious nature of Dalit-Bahujan
fields as well as the formatively contending character of intellectual
terrains studying these domains.6
Figures of Dissonance
47
The point now is that I do not wish to readily legislate upon these
differences. Rather, I submit that such distinctions are themselves
indicative at once of the enormous heterogeneity as well as the necessarily contending attributes of Dalit-Bahujan domains, exactly as
part of our conflict-ridden worlds. And there is much to be learned
from such contrariness. None of this is to deny my own preferences
in scholarship as in politics: but I also refuse to simply, scholastically
champion and institute these preferences, since what I do not like will
not disappear as though it were a mere analytical nightmare. Put differently, in keeping with the tenor of this book, I eschew avowing an
adversarial approach that analytically privileges its own arguments
concerning what the world “is” and its understanding “ought” to be,
in order to, quickly disavow uncomfortable, contending claims that
yet inhabit social terrains. This issue will soon become clearer. The
point now is that it is while recognizing the critical contention and the
formative ferment centering on Dalit-Bahujan formations as constitutive of our worlds that I proffer, in a spirit of dialogue, my thoughts
and provocations. These rest upon particular registers of historical
anthropology, critical ethnography, and their interplay.
It bears mention that my own work on Dalit subjects over the past
three decades has followed distinct yet overlapping trajectories: a
history of the Satnami caste-sect of Chhattisgarh over the last 200
years (Dube 1992: 121–156, 1998); the place of Dalits within evangelical entanglements (Dube 1995, 1998, 2004a, 2010); Dalit articulations
of the law and the state, legalities, and illegalities (Dube 1993; 1996a,
1996b, 1998, 2004a); and an ongoing exploration of the art of (and my
friendship with) the expressionist artist Savi Sawarkar (Dube 2012:
251–267; 2013b). Put differently, my focus has been principally on
Dalit histories, religions, and their processes as not simply confined
to the institutionalized political relations centering on the state and
its subjects. That is, rather than the politics of the state being the principal optic of understanding, I approach politics and states through
processes of society and culture, including the routine interchanges
between all these arenas. The corollary to such an orientation is the
fact that I understand power and politics not simply in terms of institutionalized relations of state and nation, but as entailing rather more
diffuse, even intimate, matrices and relationships of authority, as was
insinuated earlier. At stake are procedures of labor and caste, ritual
and myth, gender and sexuality, and affect and embodiment.
All of this has critical connotations for just what it is that I mean
by Dalit religions, including their enmeshments with authority and
alterity. Now, Dalit religions spell for me historical processes of
48 Figures of Dissonance
meaning and power, labor and gender, ritual and practice that centrally turn on caste, its containments and contestations. Here are to be
found ideas and actions that heterogeneously yet simultaneously entail
the social and the symbolic, the bodily and the mythic, the immanent
and the sacral, the experiential and the emotional, and the sexual and
the spiritual.7 At the same time, these ensembles appear ever enmeshed
with formations of caste, which include at once dominant conventions
based on ritual authority and popular precepts with contending dispositions to hierarchy, impurity, and worship, a question that shall be
clarified soon. My point is that the nature of caste and its modalities of
power can be unraveled only by admitting that Dalit presence, position, and perspectives have haunted and shaped these procedures.8
Consider now formidable voices challenging Dalit-Bahujan subjugation: from saint poets such as Chokha Mela and Sant Nirmala,
Basavanna and Sorayabai; to key figures including Ravidas and Ghasidas, Mahima Swami and Parsuram that founded popular-religious
formations of sect and caste; and onto modern intellectuals and activists such as Phule and Mangoo Ram, Periyar and Ambedkar. On the
one hand, in different ways all these critics acutely registered the configurations of authoritative religion and their persuasions – especially,
the doxa and orthopraxis of Hinduism – as constitutive of domination
and subordination within matrices of caste. On the other hand, their
critiques variously rearranged the incessant interplay between ritual
and power in distinct formulations of religion and politics, imbuing these with novel meanings. Taken together, learning from these
entwined protocols, my bid is to allow Dalit religions to possibly hold
up a m irror to attributes of authority and alterity at the core of the
caste order across different faiths in South Asia.9
To be sure, no term is perfect. In the manner that I have used it,
my preference for Dalit religions – over, say, Dalit “cultures” or Dalit
“identities” – centers on the manner in which this term does not shy
away from but lays bare the overlaying schemes of social subjection
that articulate caste and its constituents. Here are to be found adroit
alchemies of ritual authority, historical practice, colonial transformations, and modern makeovers that have shaped the subordination and
subversion, meanings and actions of Dalit communities. Once more,
these designs of dominance and dissonance, palpable and spectral,
have been woven into, and help unravel, the fabrics of caste and power
at large.
This registered, I would like to make two clarifications. First, I return
in this paper to intellectual-political issues that are often approached
as matters that are already settled, even resolutely resolved.10 My
Figures of Dissonance
49
going back to such questions is a bid to ask: Can we speak differently
today about earlier scholarship, using it as an archive, seeking not dismissal or novelty or both – but rather a re-visitation of queries that
continue to haunt and that we exorcise at some peril? What might
we gain by abjuring a readily analytical, sharply scholastic stance, in
order instead to approach these archives by reading them against as
well as along the grain of their exclusive assumption? Can this make
possible the learning of critical verities from these now reconfigured
archives? Second, to speak of Dalit as at once a category and a mode
of a people’s self-description that challenges their subordination has
key consequences.11At stake are acute issues of the politics of naming,
urgent demands on tasks of understanding. Revealed once more are
the inadequacies of ready separations between religious-ritual patterns and social-political processes, in this case considering discussions of Dalit formations.
Archiving Anthropology
Dalit religions have ever turned on charged questions. As already
mentioned, I return in this chapter to aspects of anthropological scholarship of the past and the issues it raised, using it as an archive of the
present. Does the alleged extreme impurity and the ritual-practices of
Dalits place them outside the caste order? Do they have their entirely
separate religions? Or, does the very ritual lowness of the Dalits hierarchically yet vitally link them to other castes? Does this linkage to other
castes exclusively entail an encompassing, consensual caste ideology
of purity and pollution? Is Dalit religion, then, primarily a lower form
of that of those higher up in the caste order, as Louis Dumont and
Michael Moffatt once argued? (Dumont 1970; Moffatt 1979; Deliège
1992). Indeed, the debate that is reflected by these queries was well
summarized by Moffatt (1979) almost four decades ago. Yet, the questions continue, whether in sanctioned or disavowed states.
When scholars such as Dumont and Moffatt present Dalits as
primarily reproducing the ritual hierarchy of purity and pollution,
itself projected as a homogeneous scheme, their emphases are beset by
at least three critical problems. First, by focusing singularly on purity/
pollution as cementing a principally normative caste structure they
externalize the terms and textures of power that inhere in caste formations, especially the modalities of domination and subordination
in the caste order. Second, they underplay the other key matrices that
shape caste. I have in mind configurations of ritual kingship/dominance, colonial governance, non-Brahman religions, postcolonial
50 Figures of Dissonance
politics, and the modern state as constitutive of caste. Third and
finally, such emphases underplay the creations within Dalit religions
of novel meanings and distinctive practices.
And what of the various scholarly and commonplace positions that
stress the radical disjunction of Dalit norms and practices from the
caste order?12 Often well-meaning, such proposals bear their own
difficulties. First, while these projections understand the manner
in which the ideologies and relationships of caste unequally exclude
Dalit peoples from several processes, they tend to overlook how caste
arrangements also hierarchically include Dalit castes in other arrangements. Moreover, the arguments often underplay the expressions of
hierarchy and authority in the religions of Dalits themselves. Here are
to be found ritual articulations that involve practices of endogamy,
occupation, commensality, and interactions with other Dalit castes.
Finally, the emphases on the innate “autonomy” of Dalit religions
usually overlook the matrices and meanings, processes and practices
that structure and suture caste.
Taken together, under issue is the key question of power: specifically,
the presence of power at the core of caste; this is to say, the wider
interplay between meaning and power, religion and authority in caste
society in South Asia. And as a corollary to this, a related issue concerns the ways in which the caste order is imagined irrevocably in the
mirrors of Hindu society. That is, among other processes, colonial cultures, South Asian Islam, and Indian Christianity are understood as
impinging only externally, derivatively in the shaping and reshaping of
configurations of caste, hierarchy, and power, which remain innately,
originally Hindu.
First things first. Consider Louis Dumont’s exclusive preoccupation
with a normative order presided over by the Brahman and defined
by logics-techniques of purity and pollution. Now, the writings of
Dumont – and his supporters – broadly encompass artha (economic
and political power) within dharma (ideology and status). Here, the
ritual hierarchy of purity and pollution fixes the extreme poles of
the ranking of castes, while leaving “power” only a residual role in
affecting this ordering in the middle. At the same time, it is equally
important that “materialist” critiques of Dumont have tended to replicate his absolute separation of and opposition between ideology and
power. Here, such critics have tended to emphasize that caste is “essentially” a matter of economic and political power. Thus, ideology – or,
the ritual hierarchy of purity and pollution – is only a gloss to basic
inequities and social divisions.13 Unsurprisingly, both sides – that is,
Dumont and his materialist critics – ignore the way power is structured
Figures of Dissonance
51
into the cultural schemes, the pervasive meanings, of purity and pollution.
In a word, exactly these elisions allow us to underscore that power is
central to the normative, meaningful order of purity-pollution.
There is more to the picture. I refer to the work of Nicholas Dirks
(1987), Gloria Raheja (1988), and Declan Quigley (1993) that has
focused – in different ways – on the ideological, religious, and cultural
character of kingship and the dominant-caste. Actually, this debate
once more returns us to the issue of power in the caste order. We just
noted that the influential arguments of Dumont encompass power
within the ritual hierarchy of purity and pollution, and thus render
it epiphenomenal. In contrast, the writings of Dirks (1987), Raheja
(1988), and Quigley (1993) open up possibilities for discussions of the
intermeshing of caste structure, ritual form, and cultural attributes of
dominance. At the same time, they also tend to locate power, almost
exclusively, in constructs of ritually and culturally constituted kingship and dominant-caste. The different sides and sites of these ethnographic archives uncertainly invoke and articulate the Ur-distinction
between the “native” and the “modern” at the core of anthropology
and history as disciplines of modernity, an issue to which I shall return.
The point now is that these distinct positions – an exclusive emphasis
on the hierarchical concerns of purity and pollution, which brackets/
removes power from religion; and the somewhat singular embeddings
of caste and power within a culturally central, ritually fashioned kingship and dominant-caste – as opposed propositions appear as mirror
images. On the one hand, the perspective of the Brahman, at the hands
of Dumont (1970), Moffatt (1979), and their companions; on the other
hand, the outlook of the little-king or the dominant-caste at the behest
of Dirks (1987), Quigley (1993), Raheja (1988), and the like-minded.
Interregnum One: Dalit Interruptus
Whatever happened to the Dalits? Actually, approaching these issues
from the position and perspective of Dalits throws a different light
on the nature of power in caste society in South Asia. Consider the
low ritual status of these groups and their exclusion from the web of
relationships defined by service castes, especially the barber (nai),
the washer-man (dhobi), and the grazier in everyday life. All of this
underscores that the normative hierarchy of purity and pollution and
the principles of a ritually central kingship/dominant-caste should
not be seen as separate and opposed principles. Rather, they constitute intertwined cultural schemes, both grounded in relationships of
power within the caste order. These distinct but overlapping schemes
52 Figures of Dissonance
of ritual power have worked together and reinforced each other in the
subordination and definition of Dalit communities. And this has happened entirely in conjunction with colonial transformations of caste,
especially across the nineteenth century. Here, the anthropological
archives explored above envision caste as principally Indian, even
inherently Hindu, and approach its colonial transformations as essentially external to these formations, influencing caste from the outside
rather than reconstituting its orders from within.14
Transformations of Caste
Historical shifts and mutations during the colonial period led to a wider
restructuring of caste and power, as profoundly bound to the normative hierarchy of purity/pollution and the ritual centrality of kingship/
dominant-caste. The issue warrants discussion. Routinely, questions
of the colonial transformations of caste, power, and Dalit identities
are approached through a primary focus on the imperial state’s impact
from the 1860s to 1940s on caste categories and religious communities
in census enumeration and representative politics.15 Such focus on the
impact of colonial policies is often accompanied by the highlighting
of diverse indigenous non-Brahman movements in western and southern India and increased Christian missionary activity that challenged
upper-caste authority. Together, it is argued, the result was the articulation of caste “movements” and Dalit identities, often in the domain
of institutionalized politics defined by imperial administration.16
Much of this happened, no doubt, yet not quite in the singular ways
that are usually insinuated. Indeed, the point is that such exclusive
demarcations of imperial transformations overlook other, important
makeovers of caste in the colonial period. My reference is to profound
changes in political-economy, alongside the intricate meeting, mating,
and makeovers of Brahmanical, kingly, and colonial axes of authority.
All of this together reshaped caste and power under colony and empire.
Needless to say, these developments carry profound import for apprehensions of Dalit religions and histories.17
Consider that the exact locations of caste, rural and urban, were
constitutively formed and acutely transformed in the nineteenth century. Here, I am speaking not only of discursive-cultural shifts but
crucially also of political-economic mutations, making a case for the
ways these domains overlap. Thus, we often forget that the Indian village as the locus of caste – in the way these matrices are known to
us – emerged principally in the course of the first half of the nineteenth
century. This emergence of the village as the locus of caste in the first
Figures of Dissonance
53
half of the nineteenth century was the outcome of distinct yet overlapping processes, of contentious, contradictory meanings and practices.
I cannot recount the convoluted story here, which is drawn from a
range of historical scholarship.18 But allow me to rapidly, telegraphically signal certain major mileposts.
We are in the face of the East India Company’s practices of settling
borders, of controlling populations, and of maximizing revenues
alongside its policies of outright warfare and of quotidian conquest.
These led to the redrawing of commons, the reworking of scrubs,
the rearranging of forests, alterations in climate, and an emphasis
on “settled” socio-spatial subjects and terrains. All of this underlay
the emergence of an agrarian order clearly characterized by discrete
agricultural castes and petty commodity production, ironing out
ambiguities and categorically demarcating distinctions between the
“civilized” and the “wild,” “field” and “forest,” vana and kshetra. Here
is the emergence actually of the exact arenas in which caste as we know
it came to be enacted.
Now, these principally settled ethno-scapes and landscapes from
the nineteenth century onwards were very different from the formatively shifting terrains that had existed up to the eighteenth century
in South Asia. The latter bid us to retrace our steps. For these prior
worlds were marked by irregular boundaries between vana, gochar
and kshetra, forests, commons (as well as shrubs), and fields. Here,
nomadic peoples with enormous herds of cattle routinely moved
between mountains and plains. Here, shifting cultivators now took up
settled agriculture and could again move back to mobile practices all
within five generations. Here, ascetics were warriors and traders. Here,
banjaras and bagis were bahurupiyas, too. Here, labor and not land
was clearly the scarce resource, allowing landless laborers, adhias and
kamias (sharecroppers), to move on in the face of extreme adversity.
(Or, to play with Hollywood, when the going got tough, the deprived
got going.) The point is that in these critically shifting worlds caste
formations and Dalit identities existed, but they did so in a manner
quite unfamiliar, even strange, to us. In such terrains, caste relations
and Dalit identities were made and unmade, done and undone in ways
very different from what came to be in the coming epoch, beginning in
the long nineteenth century.19
None of this is to readily castigate an all-conquering, ever
efficacious, essentially destructive colonialism. Rather, at play in these
processes were the coalescing of colonial rule, indigenous authority,
and everyday arrangements. Indeed, it was in these emergent spaces
of village society that caste formations came to be crystallized,
54 Figures of Dissonance
reordering the terms of purity-pollution and ritual kingship – as well
as the auspicious-inauspicious – and carrying crucial connotations for
Dalit subjects.
Now, as imperial rule, village society, caste arrangements, and Dalit
formations were instituted and elaborated in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, crucial attributes of the colonial order often emerged
at the core of caste. Where am I going with this proposition? Following
anthropological assumption, sociological scholarship, historical presumption, and quotidian commonsense the caste order is meant to be
innately, exclusively, internally Indian. This is to say, caste is irrevocably desi (native), seen also often in the image of the Hindu cosmos.
And so, following pervasive presuppositions, the colonial presence
necessarily remains exterior to the caste order, except by allowing
marginal, subaltern, and Dalit groups to challenge and even step outside these schemes.20
My point is different, moving in a distinct direction from the innate
opposition between colonialism as a foreign implant and caste as an
indigenous institution. In a word, I am proposing that the idioms
and practices, meanings and signs at the core of colonial cultures –
involving the joint energies of the colonizer and colonizer – were often
critical in structuring caste and power in their everyday avatars in
South Asia. Here are to be found diffuse yet intimate processes elaborating rearranged hierarchies of authority and changed rituals of dominance. Such processes, hierarchies, and rituals drew upon aspects of
colonial governance in the constitution of caste and power.
My own work on the Satnami caste-sect in the Chhattisgarh region
has played a key role in distilling these emphases. Thus, Satnami oral
narratives about village life in the colonial period elaborate the construal of authority within caste society, ordered by the metaphor of
gaonthia zamana (the era of landlords). This construction-production
of authority involved an interleaving of overlapping attributes of dominance. At stake was an intermeshing of the ritual hierarchy of purity
and pollution and ritually fashioned kingship with the forms of power
derived from the colonial order (Dube 1998).
Such focus on the quotidian symbols, metaphors, and practices of
colonial rule as reinforcing other axes of dominance and ritual schemes
in order to mutually constitute caste and power has wide implications.
It suggests the following four propositions. First, the sway of the state
and the enticements of governance are not separate from, outside of,
the imaginaries and articulations of caste. Rather, they are internal
to, intimate with, and constitutive of this creature and concept, institution and imagining, practice and process. Second, this is true not
Figures of Dissonance
55
only of colonial cultures but of postcolonial politics, such that seductions of the state and enchantments of the nation have acquired newer
meanings, distinct configurations, and mutating cadences in articulations of caste in independent India. Third and finally, such genealogies
and mutations carry critical implications for urban alterations of caste
and Dalit formations of politics. Finally, concerning ethnographic
archives and Dalit religions, do we not need to critically stay with and
carefully think through the uncertain haunting of these terrains by the
specters of the “native” and the figures of the “modern” that underlie
anthropology, history, and other enquiries as disciplines of modernity? While the first proposition and final query shore up this chapter,
the latter two entail issues that I cannot elaborate here.21
Interregnum Two: Dalit Expressions
All of this is to say that questions of Dalit religions militate
against singular solutions, ready resolutions, intellectual-academic
aggrandizements – a priori or otherwise, theoretical or empirical,
conceptual or factual. Shaped as part of wider hierarchies and relationships of caste, which differ from one region to another, these religions show marked socio-spatial variations. However, even within a
particular region, Dalit religions can find distinct expressions in different localities depending on the distribution of landownership and
arrangements of authority among castes, which diverge across villages. Further, as was indicated above, Dalit religions have undergone
profound changes through state formation, agrarian/urban alterations, and political transformations. The salience of these religions is
found precisely within variety, change, and crucial contention. This is
an issue that is not only empirical but constitutively critical.22
Exclusion and Inclusion
We know of the severe restrictions that have been placed on Dalits.23
They have been denied entry into Hindu temples and the services of
the Brahman purohit (priest), spatially segregated unto living quarters at the margins of rural and urban settlements, and excluded
from the several sets of ranked relationships, ritual exchanges, and
social interactions among discrete castes at the core of quotidian life.
Highly-coded prescriptions have governed the appropriate conduct of
Dalits in public spaces, including deferential usages of bodily movements and speech patterns before upper-castes; and they have frequently been forbidden the use of markers of honor and status, often
56 Figures of Dissonance
signifying kingly status, from modes of transport such as elephants,
horses, and palanquins to apparel and accessories such as upper-body
garments, turbans, and shoes.24
At the same time, the very locations of Dalits in normative hierarchies and centers have included them in the practices and processes
of caste. They have exclusively performed the most defiling activities, entailing contact with severely polluting substances, in rural and
urban arenas: from the scavenging of waste to work with leather and
labor on cremation grounds; and from cleaning toilets and clearing
human excrement to rearing so-called unclean animals such as pigs
and removing the allegedly impure carcasses of sacred cattle. Some of
these tasks constitute the primary occupations of discrete Dalit castes;
others they undertake while working as agricultural laborers, poor
peasants, and manual laborers.
It bears emphasis that the restrictions imposed upon and defiling
tasks undertaken by Dalit castes have simultaneously defined their
subordination while placing them at the core of caste. This is because
only they can perform such pollution-ridden yet essential activities.
Unsurprisingly, Dalit presence in the social order has been variously
acknowledged, altogether hierarchically and unequally of course: they
have received customary dues, especially on ritual occasions, for their
caste-sanctioned duties as well as for agricultural labor; their participation has been critical to ceremonies concerning the unity of the
village; and their deities – like those of Adivasi groups that bear an
ambiguous relationship with the caste order – have been feared for
being violent yet venerated as guardians of villages. This is to say that,
in inherently unequal ways, Dalit religions have been embedded in processes of the Dalits’ exclusion from as well as inclusion in caste hierarchies and ritual processes.
Distinction and Displacement
Dalits have not accepted and experienced such processes simply,
passively. Rather, precisely while participating in hierarchical relationships, Dalit actions and understandings have imbued their
religions and caste formations with specific distinctions. Here the
staggering heterogeneity of Dalit religions has emerged bound to
the historical constitution of Hinduism. This historical construction
of Hinduism has involved the interplay between Brahmanical hierarchical conventions that emphasize purity-pollution – alongside
kingly and dominant-caste centering of ritual kingship – in the partial continuity between humanity and divinity, on the one hand, and
Figures of Dissonance
57
non-Brahmanical, lower-caste traditions that bear rather different,
even contending, orientations to hierarchy and impurity and divinity
and worship, on the other (Kapadia 1995; Fuller 2004). Concerning
the latter, the links with non-Brahmanical traditions, Dalit religions
have displaced, negotiated, and queried normative purity/impurity
and ritual hierarchies/centers through ecstatic worship and possession, sensuous devotion and pilgrimage.25 Sometimes this entails also
religious, social, and gendered inversions where men acquire female
attributes and Brahmans become impure (Kapadia 1995).
At the same time, it is worth recalling that the origin myths of Dalits all over India have subverted and rejected upper-caste representations of their ritual lowness, yet they have equally frequently done so
by retaining notions of their own collective impurity (Moffatt 1979:
120–128; Prakash 2009: 45–55). From the nineteenth century onwards,
Dalit communities such as the Satnamis of central India have elaborated new mythic traditions and distinctive caste-sect practices centered on their gurus and a formless god as well as construing novel
depictions of deities such as Shiva and Draupadi (Dube 1998). These
innovative religious formations question and contest but also rework
and reiterate the forms of power encoded in caste schemes of puritypollution and kingly authority.26 Still other Dalit groups have participated in spirit cults, propitiating ancestors and ghosts, to articulate
as well as reproduce labor bondage and caste hierarchy (Prakash
2009). Dalit membership of sects such as the Kabirpanthis, Dadupanthis, Ravidasis, and Ramnamis has elaborated devotional practices
within designs of caste distinctions (Lorenzen 1995; see also Hess 2015;
Novetzke 2016). Clearly, the common patterns within such variety
reside in the fact that Dalit religions have widely expressed the salience of their own actions and understandings but often as shaped in
relation to the ritual authority encoded within normative hierarchies
and centers.
Taken together, Dalit religions are not about the unambiguous
interdependence between the highest and the lowest castes and more
about expressions of power and enunciations of struggle. The distinct
dispositions of these faiths have far exceeded exclusive preoccupations
with ritual hierarchy and/or normative authority. At the same time,
however, such tendencies have been accompanied by articulations of
Dalit religions with unequal relationships and ritual power at the core
of caste to reconfigure these on the margins of the social order. These
tangled, tension-ridden processes have defined Dalit identities, resistance, and solidarities as well as their submission, vulnerability, and
subordination.
58
Figures of Dissonance
Gender and Kinship
From birth through death, the rites of passage among Dalit castes can
suggest lesser and greater concern with ritual purity. Karin Kapadia argues that among the Dalit Paraiyar caste in southern India the
puberty rituals occasioned by a girl’s first menstruation show marked
differences from the upper-caste concern with the pollution/purification of the menstruating woman: instead such rites involve quintessentially non-Brahman attempts to safeguard “the precious, distinctively
female ability to create children,” and to symbolically construct fertility as sacred female power. The implication is that pollution motifs are
less important for Dalits (Kapadia 1995).
In contrast, another account precisely of a Paraiyar woman,
Viramma, reveals more ambivalent and earthy orientations to normative purity-pollution, dominant-caste authority, and female sexuality. It is not only that the Dalits’ elaborations of purity/impurity and
auspiciousness/inauspiciousness entail varied negotiations of shifting
arrangements of caste and power. It is also that even when certain
Dalit groups closely follow the rules governing purity-pollution –
during rites of birth and death, for example – they do so by conjoining
such observances with the distinctive symbols and practices of their
own castes and sects (Viramma et al. 1997).
Marriage and gender among Dalits have been characterized with
practices such as secondary marriages for men and women, widow
remarriage, the payment of a bride-price (rather than dowry), and
bodily freedom from physical seclusion. Yet such arrangements have
been themselves embedded in wider patterns of patrilineal kinship
and their regional manifestations. Together, this has meant that Dalit
women have often possessed a degree of autonomy to negotiate hierarchical relationships of kin, community, marriage(s), and motherhood.
Also, their physical labor has been positively valued, practically and
symbolically.
At the same time, Dalit women have evidently not escaped the
asymmetries of gender and caste and the inequalities of ritual and
class. Such patterns have extended from widespread depictions of the
deviant sexuality of Dalit women through to their sexual and economic exploitation by upper-caste men through to attempts at controlling their bodies and labor within their communities.27 Within
these overlapping and constraining movements, the apprehensions
and actions (and desires and insubordinations) of Dalit women have
provided their own twists to Dalit religions and life-cycle rituals as
well as wider gender arrangements and caste hierarchies.28
Figures of Dissonance
59
Coda
In tune with the rest of this book, the emphases of this chapter
militate against principally intellectualizing, relentlessly scholastic cerebral endeavors. Instead, they indicate that my unraveling of
anthropological archives – including, as disciplines of modernity – in
order to rethink Dalit religions and their critical implications have
their reasons. These are better posed as a question. Might my provocations modestly participate in discussions of distinct registers of
religion, politics, and their interplay, including the ferment today in
Dalit-Bahujan intellectual and activist endeavors, which are of course
formatively about power? Far away from seeking to be the last word,
mine is an attempt at conversations. Such conversations are neither
empty nor fruitless. They are affective, intellectual, and embodied.
They are political, aesthetic, and immanent. Conversations have consequences. Dialogues also have their gratifications.29 For, in the end,
dialogues, difficult dialogues, are necessary for what remains of our
shared humanity, under terrible peril today.
Notes
1 Dedicated to the memory of DR Nagaraj, who welcomed and sustained
my early engagements with Dalit worlds, always with an open spirit, intellectual generosity, creative disagreement, and warm friendship.
2 As would soon become clear, there are reasons behind my using the term
Dalit “religions” as well as doing so in inverted commas. Henceforth,
the inverted commas should be taken as read. This endeavor had its formal beginnings as an International Centre Goa (ICG) Lecture, titled
“Rethinking Dalit Religions,” delivered in January 2018. The Lecture was
organized by ICG jointly with Goa University’s DD Kosambi [Visiting]
Chair in Interdisciplinary Studies, of which I was the occupant between
2017 and 2019. I am grateful to the ICG and Goa University. The chapter is
sustained by my meandering conversations, joyful exchanges, and focused
discussions across the years with Savi Sawarkar. Three other comrades
and co-conspirators, Ajay Skaria, Indrani Chatterjee, and Anupama Rao
provided imaginative inputs and critical comments.
3 Taken together, all that I have stated so far couldn’t be further from
that endless opposition between a religious India and a secular Europe.
Instead, I approach religion and politics – together with identity and
modernity – as contradictory, checkered, and contended processes of
meaning and power. At stake are historical procedures over the past 500
years of dominance and dissonance as variously making and unmaking
the modern world: protocols of modernity whose hetero-temporal-spatial
coordinates have been englobed and articulated while remaining out of
joint with themselves. These propositions are elaborated – in critical conversation with a wide range of writings – in Dube (2017a).
60 Figures of Dissonance
4 Bearing such ferment in mind, in this chapter I cite only necessary,
indicative references, without any claims to be exhaustive. Also, I have
also retained some of the style of the talk that the endeavor began as.
5 Equally, it is important to keep in view the formative heterogeneity of
the scholarship that preceded such ferment. Indicative works include, for
instance, Sekhar Bandyopadhyay (1997); Robert Deliège (1997); Saurabh
Dube (1998, 2004a); James M. Freeman (1979); Christophe Jaffrelot (2003,
2005); Mark Juergensmeyer (1982); Ravindra S. Khare (1984); Ramdas
Lamb (2002); Owen M. Lynch (1969); David N. Lorenzen (1995); Oliver
Mendelsohn and Marika Vicziany (1998); Gail Omvedt (1994); Vijay Prashad (2000); and Gyan Prakash (1990). Such prior tendencies have been
accessed and exceeded in more recent writings, which also bear critical
plurality. Consider, for example, Badri Narayan (2006, 2011); Chinnaih
Jangam (2017); Ramnarayan S. Rawat (2011); Rupa Viswanath (2014);
Nathaniel Roberts (2016); Ramanarayan S. Rawat and K. Satyanarayana
(2016); and Dwaipayan Sen (2018).
6 Unsurprisingly, on occasions, all of this finds linkages with concerns of
turf and tenure in academic arenas.
7 It should be clear that I do not approach Dalit religions in terms of
metaphysical considerations. Indeed, in scholarly literature the reference
to a Dalit “metaphysics” is to be found principally – if tangentially – in
the recent writing of Aniket Jaaware (2018), where he approaches the issue
in Husserlian terms of a presence that claims transcendence, and which
is to be laid bare through phenomenological practice, immanent reading.
Basing himself on touch/not-touching and sociality/sociability at the core
of caste, Jaaware raises intriguing issues of embodiment and affect, which
I cannot do justice to here.
8 I am elaborating ideas first offered in Dube (1998) considering the salience
of “critical margins” in opening and unraveling dominant terms of history, caste, religion, and power. See also, Dube (2004a).
9 It is in these ways, too, that I appreciate the interventionist and activist
aspect of contemporary critiques of Dalit subjugation as founded in a
somewhat uniform, dystopian Brahmanical ideology and practice. But I
wonder also if there might not be some place for a conversation that stays
with yet thinks through the demands of institutionalized politics by equally
registering other claims of caste and power on Dalit subjects? It is toward
such dialogue that I have presented the pressing implications of ritual
articulations, layered connections, critical contentions, spatial-temporal
expressions, religious attributions, and historical formations of caste and
power for Dalit subjects – not only in Hinduism but within Islam, Christianity, Sikhism, and other faiths in South Asia.
10 In understandings of caste, for the total dismissal of anthropological
apprehensions of religion and ritual at the behest of an analytic that is
based in political-economy and the state, see, for example, Sumit Guha
(2014). While there is much to be learned from Guha’s work, I prefer to do
so by approaching political-economy and ritual, state and religion, and
power and culture in ways that think through and look beyond ready and
received framings of these categories and processes. From another end,
while I appreciate several of the theoretical challenges posed by Guru
Figures of Dissonance
11
12
13
14
15
16
61
and Sarukkai (2012), I am troubled by their over-drawn contrast between
Western theory and indigenous experience.
Thus, the pain and broken-ness embodied in the signifier Dalit interrogates
the paternalist loftiness of “Harijan” and the categorical governmentality
of “Scheduled Castes.” None of this is to deny that Dalit has a specific
history, of its location and locution, its iteration and expression. Indeed, I
am acutely aware of contended notations of self-description that emerged
before (not merely chronologically, but as alongside and feeding into) the
figure of the Dalit among vernacular publics. Such is the case, for instance,
with the creation of the Satnami caste-sect in Chhattisgarh (Dube 1998);
the formation of Mahima Dharma in Orissa (Banerjee-Dube 2007), and
the poetics and politics of vernacular languages, subaltern publics, and
everyday idioms in different parts of India going back at least to the thirteenth century (Lorenzen 1995; Novetzke 2016). The point holds as well
for the crisscrossing genealogies of the emergence of the term Acchut, as
noun and adjective, as part of Dalit endeavors and struggles in early twentieth century north India, which have been ably tracked by Ramnarayan
S. Rawat (2015). To use the term Dalit, as I do in this book, exactly admits
of such contentions and heterogeneities as lying at the core of identities
and their politics, including attempts to variously appropriate distinct
caste identities unto “reformist” Brahmanical Hinduism, evangelical
Christianity, and vernacular conjunctions of Christianity and Hinduism
(Dube 1998).
Now, such scholarly and commonplace positions go back a few centuries
and extend into the present. They include, to take a few distinct examples, the emphases of the Abbé Dubois, Joan Mencher, and Kanchah
Ilaiah (the last on Dalit-Bahujan religions) as well as urgent assertions that have cropped with regularity on Facebook. These emphases,
including the views of the Abbé Dubois, were very well surveyed by
Moffatt (1979: 6–24). See also, Mencher (1974) and Ilaiah (1996). The
dispositions having become rather more routine in contemporary work
on Dalits. See, for instance, Viswanath (2014). Consider also that several
recent writings, including some cited earlier, whether on “structure” or
“history,” are impelled by the idea of Dalit (and Bahujan) “exclusion”
and “separation” because they are undergirded by the ethos, ethics, and
epistemology of “movements,” principally in the image of Ambedkarite
endeavors.
For an able bibliographic survey see Krause (1988).
In this regard, I find especially instructive the emphases of Nicholas Dirks
(1989), who seeks to find the institutions and imaginaries of an “original”
caste, prior to colonial presence and outside Islamic influence.
The labor of imperial administration and governance are often glossed
today as “colonial modernity,” even “colonial governmentality,” buzzterms that I find unconvincing, obfuscating, and unproductive. This
should be clarified by my emphases elaborated ahead.
Such portrayals have become intellectual-political doxa, embedded not
only in certified scholarship but a constituent of liberal-radical commonsense. Indeed, I doubt if cluttering this chapter with references would
serve any purpose.
62 Figures of Dissonance
17 The suggestion is not that these changes happened on the same scale and
in uniform ways across the subcontinent. Rather, I am pointing toward
the significance of transformations of political-economy and the salience
of mutations of power as jointly redefining caste in the colonial period.
Indeed, it is by keeping in view such emphases that the heterogeneities of
caste formations in different regions of the subcontinent – as intimated in
the work of Hiroshi Fukuzawa (1991: 91–113), for instance – can assume
further shape and sense.
18 For reasons of space, I mention only three salient studies, whose emphases
I have rearranged toward my arguments. First, the critically imaginative,
profoundly “revisionist,” and enormously suggestive synthetic provocations offered by Chris Bayly (1988) over three decades ago. Second, the
elaborations of several related issues by Ishita Banerjee-Dube (2015)
short years back. Finally, Neeladri Bhattacharya’s (2018) remarkable,
wide-ranging, recent historical account – informed by critical anthropology, cultural geography, and social theory – a study whose implications I
am still thinking through. It is in the light of these and related works that I
have rethought my own articulation of the archives on political-economy
and caste-power in Chhattisgarh in the pre-colonial and colonial eras,
realizing that these annals can allow accounts with other twists, varied
textures (Dube 1998).
19 I must acknowledge here the critical insights of Ajay Skaria (1999) at once
on “wildness” and “caste,” arguments that have yet to find sustained elaboration in the work of other scholars.
20 I am bracketing here the strenuous exorcism and simultaneous transubstantiation by Nick Dirks (2002) – and others of his ilk – that turn the
imperial imagination of caste into the Indian practice of caste.
21 As was hinted earlier, especially important here are the consequences of
Dr. Ambedkar’s politics deriving from his position that discrimination
against “untouchables” constituted the very core of caste, which led to
his rejection of all claims to Hinduism in 1935. Further, since the 1960s
there has been the growth of a vigorous Dalit consciousness and creativity
in literature and art drawing on experiences of religious disabilities and
widespread discrimination. In the twenty-first century, as we know, the
terms of a Dalit politics are being carried forward through, for example,
the claims of Dalit women, the forms of Dalit Christian theology, and
mobilizations and campaigns for Dalit human rights, which adduce parallels between injustices of caste and wounds of race, not only in South
Asia but in the Dalit diaspora and before a global public. My point is that
the contending articulations of Dalit religions with ritual authority, caste
hierarchy, and political power are attributes not only of the past but formative of the present.
22 Considering the emphasis on critical variations in these terrains see
Jodhka (2004). See also, Carswell (2013).
23 I shall not trivialize the embodied and affective, visceral and vital experience of being Dalit with scholarly references in this section. Instead, I
wish to acknowledge my early intimations of such exclusion and inclusion
as a child of anthropologist parents who were born Brahmans but acutely
opposed caste in the vernacularly modern and provincial university town,
Figures of Dissonance
24
25
26
27
28
63
Sagar in central India. Later, such implications came alive in itineraries of
field work, archival research, but above all in the exact business of living.
The anger and passion – embedded in words and expressed as images – of
Savi Sawarkar sustain my writing.
These restrictions and exclusions derive not only from formations of
purity-impurity but also those of ritual dominance of kingship and the
dyad of the auspicious-inauspicious, variously tying in with processes of
colonial cultures and postcolonial politics. Consider now why Dalits have
not been allowed the use of umbrellas, palanquins (palkis), or elephants.
After all, there is nothing that bespeaks purity and pollution in the case
of these signifying objects. The point is that the umbrella is like a royal
canopy, and the elephant is a regal mode of transport as is the palanquin.
Here, the ritual dominance of kingship came together with notions of the
purity-pollution and auspicious-inauspicious in the shaping of caste and
power. And so too, when the Bahujan Samaj Party (BSP) uses the elephant
as its electoral symbol, this is not random, there is something profoundly
symbolic and substantive about the challenge. Nor should it be surprising that, more than a hundred years before the BSP, the second Satnami
Guru, cast as a conqueror, not only rode on an elephant but also wore a
janeu (sacred thread) and affirmed his authority through colonial w riting.
This underscores my point about the intermeshing of purity-pollution
( janeu), ritual kinship (elephant), and colonial power (imperial writing),
now expressed through the challenge to these formations of meaning and
power (Dube 1992).
The wider implications of such displacements, negotiations, and interrogations are especially elaborated by Novetzke (2016).
Related emphases are expressed within the popular religious formation of
Mahima Dharma of Orissa (Banerjee-Dube 2007).
While I am drawing upon the discussion of these themes in my own work,
their implications are rather wider (Dube 2013a).
It bears emphasis that such patterns – from regional variations through
to historical transformations and onto gendered distinctions – of Dalit
religions within Hinduism also hold for other faiths. I would submit here
that Dalit formations within Christianity, Islam, and Sikhism in South
Asia might be usefully explored along the lines suggested by this chapter.
This includes attention to how ajlaf Muslims, converted from Dalit and
other lower castes, have distinctively understood and practiced Islam,
especially by vigorously participating in popular religious traditions such
as the cults of saints whose veneration cuts across religions. Similarly, the
Dalits who became Sikh have created specific faiths that combine their
understandings of the official doctrines and purity norms of Sikhism with
popular practices of Hinduism and Islam. Finally, Dalit (and Adivasi)
Christians have drawn on their membership of Orthodox and Protestant
Churches to retain yet rework prior practices and wider principles of caste
and worship as well as ritual and kinship, creating distinct forms of a religious identity and a vernacular Christianity, including novel representations and venerations of Hindu deities and Christian divinities where the
one can complement but equally oppose the other. Joel Lee (2018) provides
an able bibliography of the work on caste and Dalits in Indian Islam; on
64 Figures of Dissonance
Dalit Sikhs see, for example, Raj Kumar Hans (2016: 131–154); and on the
terms of a Dalit Christianity see, for instance, Sathianathan Clarke (1998);
Dube (2004a, 2010); and Zoe C. Sherinian (2014).
29 Thus, I strongly feel that something of the greatest recognition of my
entire body of work – and not just on Dalits – came from the invitation to
write in a special issue on Dalit feminism in the Hindi journal Streekal.
Eventually, I wrote a long paper on gender, myth, and ritual among the
Satnamis, see Dube (2013a).
4
Subjects of Privilege
Entitlements and Affects in
Plutocratic Worlds
This chapter derives from a larger project constructing a historical
anthropology of entitlement and privilege, as bound to capital and
class as well as gender and difference – in neoliberal and nationalist
times, framed by plutocratic and populist temporalities. The exercise
has assumed a particular shape in its present incarnation, also putting its own spin on disciplines of modernity as well as on emergent
archives.
Overture
As was noted in the Introduction, the wider study began as an
ethnography and history of my high school cohort, the class of 1979,
of Modern School, a co-educational institution embodying an elite
status, situated in the heart of New Delhi. Since then, the exercise has
expanded to include varied encounters with power-brokers, hedgefund managers, investment bankers, and crony capitalists; alongside
sustained interactions with journalists, bureaucrats, publicists, and
lawyers; and back to academics and acquaintances within intellectual
and everyday worlds that I routinely inhabit.
Now, over the last two decades, there has been a critical rethinking
of that staple of sociological (and political) studies, the elites (e.g.,
Khan 2010; Mears 2011; Hay 2013; Sherman 2017; Cousin et al. 2018;
Jodhka and Naudet 2019; see also, Khan 2012; Davis and Williams
2017).1 Such shifts in sociology have been accompanied by connected
efforts in related disciplines, turning for instance on anthropologies
of elites (Shore and Nugent 2002; Ho 2009; Abbink and Salverda 2013;
see also Ortner 2003) and new histories of capitalism (Moreton 2010;
Sklansky 2012; Levy 2014; Beckert and Desan 2018; see also, Mihm
2009; Hyman 2012). My study draws upon these developments, yet
with its own emphases, based on extended and intermittent fieldwork
DOI: 10.4324/9781003347569-4
66 Subjects of Privilege
over the past several years – chiefly in India, but also in the US, the
UK, and Canada – alongside the use of a questionnaire and Facebook, archival materials and public histories, internet resources and
contemporary reportage.2
Considering the diverse ways of approaching and understanding
elites and their worlds, my exploratory endeavor focuses on enactments of entitlement, renderings of memory, performances of privilege, economies of affect, usages of capital, and their attendant
genealogies. I do this through a critical-descriptive bid that interleaves
and layers ethnographic tales, analytical emphases, and anecdotal
theory. Such sensibilities are reflected also in the style, structure, and
substance of this chapter, which interweaves sociological snapshots,
everyday encounters, and anthropological vignettes – combining concept and narrative.3
Together, these emphases and procedures have two further corollaries concerning disciplines and archives, bearing upon the wider terms
of this book. On the one hand, at stake throughout the chapter is the
making of emergent archives, known and unknown, tattered yet textured. On the other hand, the pervasive distinctions, discussed earlier,
shoring up disciplines of modernity now assume a new guise as the
modern subjects’ claim to surpass “traditional” hierarchies of caste
and gender are haunted precisely by such palpable institutions and
imaginaries, at once past and present, phantasm and future.
Spectral Starts
After India gained Independence from colonial rule in 1947, a “mixed”
economy was introduced in the following decade. This entailed state
control of strategic industries and infrastructural development as well
as public sector corporations guiding investment, on the one hand,
and a private sector of retail, trade, and non-strategic industrial production, on the other. At the same time, beginning with the Industrial Development Regulation Act of 1951, there was heavy regulation
on industry, particularly licensing restrictions on those segments
involved in the manufacture of industrial machinery, telecommunications, and chemicals. Such a scheme of “licence Raj” – as it came to
be derogatively named – was accompanied by high tariffs and import
licensing that hindered or prevented foreign goods from reaching the
Indian market. Unsurprisingly, the Indian currency, the rupee, was
inconvertible and the trade policy was based on “import substitution
industrialization,” relying on internal markets (and not international
trade) for economic development.4
Subjects of Privilege
67
And what of agriculture? Here, landed property remained in private
hands. While the state sought to carry out land reforms, especially by
breaking up large “feudal” land-holdings and giving back land to the
tillers, most of these efforts were subverted. Growth in agricultural
production from the 1950s onwards was accompanied by periodic
food shortages such that grain had to be procured from other nations,
including especially the US; and the boom in certain rural regions
through the “green revolution” as based on fertilizers and pesticides
has been followed by intense environmental degradation as well as the
substitution of basic food crops for cash crops.
At any rate, the point now is that such developments underlay the
formations of the three principal dominant proprietary classes in
the political economy of India: the country’s richer farmers; the big
business houses; and the higher-level bureaucracy. While the richer
farmers, including erstwhile landlords, blocked the land to the tiller
initiative, several bureaucrats “earned rents on the license and permits
that were set up, in part, to protect the country’s limited industrial
base against domestic and foreign competition” (Corbridge et al. 2013:
124). By the 1980s, these groups had been joined by various mercantile
interests, the middle peasantry, and the upper echelons of labor. All
these constituencies were opposed to the liberalization of the Indian
economy.
And yet liberalization occurred, beginning in 1991–1992, turning
on the “deregulation of the economy, the liberalization of industry
and trade, and the [gradual] privatization of state-owned enterprises”
(Ganti 2014: 91). The debt crisis facing India in the early 1990s, the
“rule of experts,” the diffusion of dissent by adroit politics, and the
incorporation of the dominant proprietary groups and class interests
in policy and program that underlay the reform make for fascinating,
much contended, narratives, but ones that need not detain us here.
Rather, I seek to briefly uncover a more subterranean story of the shift
from postcolonial development to neoliberal capitalism from the mid1970s to the mid-1990s.
In June 1975, in the midst of rising dissent, an economic crisis, and
an adverse judicial verdict against her personal misuse of the official machinery, Prime Minister Indira Gandhi of the Congress Party
declared a state of national Emergency. Civil liberties were suspended,
critics imprisoned, and the press censored in the exercise of authoritarian rule, especially through the command over the parliament,
the judiciary, the administration, the police, and mass media. The
political excesses of the Emergency years (1975–1977) are well known,
including a scandalous campaign of forced sterilization toward
68 Subjects of Privilege
population control – a policy backed in India by the World Bank and
the IMF – and also the violent displacements of urban Muslims. At
the same time, the emergent changes in political economy initiated in
the period are often occluded. If this critical conjuncture was something of a pre-history of the Indian middle-class (Rajagopal 2011), it
was also in these years that key conjunctions were established between
salient figures in political economy and the highest echelons of political power. Effectively, in return for favors – such as freedom from
licenses and absolute advantage over rivals – immense sums of money
were surreptitiously made over by a chosen captain of industry to the
apex of authority, the transactions conducted by the most loyal and
trustworthy of lieutenants in the Congress party.5 Such sums variously
consolidated the cult of personality of a leader and the first family in
control over the party, its cadre, and electoral calculations. There was
now no distinction between the fortunes of the Congress party and its
supreme leader, who commanded absolute loyalty, following the dissolution of inner-party democracy and the whittling of a principally
“independent” civil service to turn it into a bureaucracy “committed”
to the single source of power.
Indira Gandhi lost the elections held after the Emergency in 1977,
and remained out of power till 1979. At the same time, the developments sketched above had wide implications. First, the exact contradictions of the coalition-based Janata government (1977–1979) not only
meant a growing consolidation of mercantile and middle-peasant formations, but also uneasy openings to business interests, including as a
counter to the Indira Congress’s official socialist stance. Second, after
Indira Gandhi and the Congress returned to power the subterranean
openings to capital continued, including through links to Volkswagen
and Suzuki in the building of the “people’s car” in the early 1980s.
Third and finally, as critical scholarship has variously revealed, the
decade of the 1980s not only saw positive results in the economy –
from agriculture to industry, trade to labor – but also that there were
attempts at liberalization particularly in the mid-1980s as led by Rajiv
Gandhi (Indira Gandhi’s older son who come to power after his mother’s assassination in 1984), which were defeated by dominant interests.
Now, it is exactly such contentious shifts in Indian political economy
after the mid-1970s that are exorcised in the magical narrative, the tendentious tale, of reform and rupture of liberalization beginning in the
1990s, shored up by the Midas of the market and the enchantments of
GDP-growth. At the same time, rather than simply demystify as mere
mythology this heroic coming-of-age story of the liberalized Indian
economy, it is possibly more important to register its attributes that
Subjects of Privilege
69
are constitutive of social worlds. This move turns the apparent ruptures of liberalization as at once a foil and a mirror in order to tell
other tales.
On the one hand, in the next section, I provide a quick sketch of
my cohort (and school) in order to delineate the uncertain unraveling
of postcolonial development as it begat neoliberal capitalism. Here,
my cohort has straddled this transition, with its childhood and adolescence as permeated by postcolonial development and desires, and
its youth and adulthood as first intimating and then inhabiting neoliberal capitalism, each in their Indian avatar. On the other hand,
in the substantive sections of the essay that follow, to be found are
subjects – from my cohort and otherwise – who principally endorse
the official account of liberalization, the enticements of neoliberalism,
and the magic of the market.6 Yet, far from being mere phantasms of
neoliberal imaginaries, these are not even strictly neoliberal subjects.
Among the salient beneficiaries of a liberalizing regime, before and
after its formal inauguration on the subcontinent, these subjects have
distinctly shaped and stamped neoliberal capitalism in India through
their privileges and prejudices, affects and entitlements, corruption
and cronyism.
The School, the Cohort, and Other Protagonists
Modern School, Barakhamba Road, New Delhi is an intriguing institution and a known entity. Its establishment and articulation, past
and present are intimately tied to the many expressions of empire
and nationalism, the nation-state and the citizen-subject. The school
was established in 1920 by a few prominent Indian denizens of the
imperial capital as an institution that combined “modern,” Western
education with “traditional,” Indian values – at once straddling and
conjoining the antinomies of modernity. As chiefly a co-educational
day-school, albeit with a boarding house for boys, Modern School
has been ever associated with the power, business, and cultural elite
of the capital city. At the same time, the children of the professional
middle-classes have equally been a mainstay of the institution. In the
post-independence era, these class-constituents of the school have severally endorsed dominant nationalisms, from Nehruvian socialism to
authoritarian populism to liberalized growth to neoliberal capitalism.
Finally, Modern School has for long accepted a fair number of
“merit scholars.” In our times, qualifying on economic-means bases,
generally out of lower middle-class backgrounds, these students won
scholarships after taking a rigorous examination. The merit scholars
70
Subjects of Privilege
were yanked away from their families, plucked from their neighborhoods, and placed in the boarding by way of a total immersion in the
public-school way of life. To all of us who stayed in boarding, the experience of school was marked by what was another modern, a decidedly
vernacular modern, one that articulated the virtues of postcolonial
development.7
My cohort from Modern School is a curious creature, especially
considering not its representative but its exemplary nature.8 Together,
the cohort’s somewhat over 200 members, one-fourth (around 50)
of whom live in the diaspora, are bearers of uncanny histories. Of
encountering adolescence exactly as we witnessed the severely authoritarian Emergency years (1975–1977) in ways that can resonate in the
depoliticized yet authoritarian orientations toward corruption, politics, and the poor today. Of growing up in routine worlds of black and
white TV – color came to us in 1982 – only to anticipate through career
choices the terms of a liberal-global economy a full decade before its
official opening in India in the early 1990s. Of being shaped by sport,
the ethic of competition, the importance of winning, to become formidable players in magical markets, assured alchemists of unfettered
capital, dizzy consumers of unbound commodities, in the midst of
crony-casino capitalism.
Inserted early into the stirrings of a neoliberal order, the cohort
includes now at least a dozen hedge-fund managers and finance capitalists, between them managing some billions of dollars, and only
half that number of civil servants, themselves not necessarily averse
to the discrete charms of capital. Medical doctors abound of course,
as do chartered accountants and engineers. At the same time, several
engineers acquired management degrees (MBAs) to join the corporate
world, many accountants started their own corporate enterprises, and
most doctors are not only in private practice but part of corporate hospitals. Unsurprisingly, prior businesses have exponentially expanded
and new ones have taken off. All told, for a significant section of the
class of 1979, wealth is the principal currency of achievement. Yet,
there is an ambivalent place also for the cultural capital commanded
by the filmmakers, artists, and academics. As students of a school
ever redolent with power in the capital city, my cohort became aware
of openings in the economy and the churnings in politics from 1977
onwards, many grasping implicitly that money and capital – more
than nation and development – were the horizon for the future.
To be sure, not all from the class of 1979 have been successful. Competition and envy simmer and contention and disdain abound, especially under dispensations of capital, consumption, and corruption.
Subjects of Privilege
71
The point is that my cohort today appears formidably constituted by
its inner contentions and contradictions – as, indeed, do the elites and
the entitled at large – entailing at once performances of privilege, patterns of heterogeneity, invocations of unity, and claims on friendship.
Unsurprisingly, all of this has been loudly evident in the sociability
and jollification at the parties that frequently bring together different
parts of the cohort, but also inform the quieter meetings with my class
fellows.
And what of those other subjects of entitlement, not from my cohort,
that populate this study? The industrialists, finance-capitalists, and
power-brokers who haunt central Delhi, often provided more colorful stories – of deal-making and crony-capitalism, of masculinities
and sexualities – than did my cohort. Most of these men, from their
mid-fifties into their mid-sixties, were joined – individually and in
groups – for walks in the Lodhi Gardens, a playground of the powerful and the rich in the Indian capital. In a few cases, they were met over
breakfast, lunch, dinner, or a party, but only rarely at their homes. At
the same time, the journalists and academics, publicists and civil servants, and connoisseurs and critics of art have been principally encountered at the India International Centre (IIC) in New Delhi, during my
stays there of several weeks, even up to three months, every year over
the past decade. These meetings could follow or precede talks and concerts; they took place over coffee or lunch, a short walk and a drink at
the bar, with conversation turning principally on politics and the arts.
If the site of the IIC itself embodies entitlement and privilege, I have
been attentive in these colloquies to quiet claims upon innate good
“taste” – especially, of accidental yet inveterate “aesthetes” – as well
as to pervasive expressions of “scholasticisms” concerning personal
judgments and public worlds.9
Key Queries
It is not just clusters of connected constituents but congeries of critical
questions that I now draw upon. To begin with, rather than assuming
that the “elites” connote a unified, a priori category as well as a constituency possessed of innate agency – as contrasted with the poor and
their structural constraints, for instance (Cousin et al. 2018: 227) – my
interest lies in differently articulating the notion. I approach the term
“elite” as a necessarily open-ended yet critical optic-analytic as well
as a doubled-edged yet multiple-hued narrative resource-technique.
It only follows that while learning from social-scientific writings on
the elite, my study is better approached as a historical ethnography of
72
Subjects of Privilege
entitlement and privilege, their performances and persuasions, especially as constitutive of elites and elite-ness, entangled with affect and
memory, ensnared in hierarchy and friendship, and shot through with
critical difference, particularly of the labor of gender and the specter
of caste.
Unsurprisingly, the project addresses key questions of variations
among elites, their internal contentions, their key divisions, and their
relationship with social structure (Cousin et al. 2018) in specific ways.
Here, the focus on a distinct cohort allows me to chart the issues
raised above as bound to the changing relationship between more
recent, ever emergent enactments of elite status and prior, poignant
(upper-)middle-class imaginaries as well as to the very membership
of the school as a symbol and substance of shared entitlement and
privilege. At the same time, as mentioned, I have expanded my canvas to include other claimants to elite-ness and entitlement: from
short encounters with power brokers and major capitalists; through
to sustained interactions with journalists, bureaucrats, and publicists
(building on my earlier associations); and onwards to acquaintances,
friends, and other subjects of academic and intellectual, social and
political, intimate and public worlds that I usually inhabit. The many
faces, colors, and smells of privilege are crucial to tracking the distinctions and differences, the contradictions and contentions among
the elite.
Taken together, under discussion are the ways in which affect and
entitlement, friendship and privilege, and memory and hierarchy
come together and fall apart, frequently becoming and begetting as
well as occasionally defying and disrupting each other. The tracking
of such pathways, it seems to me, is better served by weaving together
narrative and analysis, ethnographic vignettes and anecdotal theory.
This involves conjoining field materials, survey results, public histories, and contemporary reportage – in both this chapter and the larger
project on which it is based. Indeed, rather more than the pasts of my
cohort, it is the present framings of elite subjects that are the principal
concerns in the pages ahead. Ever cognizant of the incessant interplay
between power and difference, authority and alterity, at the core of
my interpretive bid are critical queries, which I briefly delineate now.
Critical Conjunctions
In a recent essay, discussing the developments in the anthropological
discipline in the midst of the long shadow cast upon it by neoliberal capitalism since the 1980s, Sherry Ortner (2016) sets up a contrast between
Subjects of Privilege
73
two tendencies: on the one hand, anthropologies of the “dark,” focusing on power, domination, oppression, inequality, and their dimensions/experiences; on the other hand, studies of the “good,” focusing
on happiness, morality, and the ethical as well as good life. Finding
much of value in each, she nonetheless endorses a third development,
an ethnographically and critically reinvigorated study of “resistance,”
including activism and critique, as a distinct “anthropology of the
good.” Learning as usual from Ortner’s insights, I would nonetheless
like to pursue the ways in which the task of close understanding might
also be to unravel the mutual interplay of power (the “dark”) and difference (the “good”). For, at stake are acute anxieties of authority and
intimate inflections of power, entailing the disruptions of difference
and the interruptions of alterity (Dube 2004a, 2010, 2017a). To trace
such resonances and dissonances is to track the incessant entanglements between entitlement and affect, to stay longer with corporeal,
affective, sensuous forms of experience and knowledge, as was noted
in the Introduction.
And so too we need to stay longer with Ortner (2016), in order to
register that longing and loss, the sensitive and the sensuous, affect and
embodiment are frequently rendered today as attributes of the ethical
life, or as anthropologies of the “good.” At the same time, how might
such immanent attributes of social life be drawn into descriptions of
entitlement and explorations of the entitled, what Ortner (2016) deems
as anthropologies of the “dark”? Or, must studies of privilege and the
privileged veer principally toward a “sense-less science” (Fabian 2000:
ix), such that power appears as a distant enemy, even a dystopic totality (Dube 2004a, 2010, 2017a), and entitlement is left curiously bereft
of its intimacies, affects, and embodiments, including in the life of the
scholar, the intellectual, the writer, and the artist?
All of this suggests inter-related interpretive sensibilities. To begin
with, a project that began as a study of my own cohort questions the
usual distinctions between subject and object, observer and observed,
and analyzer and analyzed. Now, the intimacies of studying one’s own
earlier habitations are not new to the study of elites (Khan 2010; Mears
2011; Cousin et al. 2018: 238–239; see also, Ortner 2003). Arguably, the
twist I provide to the tale lies in my querying privilege and entitlement
without readily splitting apart the academic arenas that I inhabit from
the subjects of my study and their worlds. After all, I am not just the
analyst but one among the subjects of the project, and so too do I wish
to hold up a mirror to the conceits and entitlements, hierarchies and
privileges, of intellectual cultures. Rather than those safe, hermetically
sealed worlds of scholarship conjured by academics, what might be the
74 Subjects of Privilege
complicities between different performances of elite-ness, including
their/our participation in escalating forms of everyday dispossession?
To raise such issues is to query the conceits of a meaning-legislative
reason that turns the subjects of its enquiry into objects of the analysts’ self-consciousness. Instead of ready critique of distant enemies,
I seek to render my cohort and other bearers of elite-ness as subjects
of/with distinct reasons, with their particular logics and techniques,
palpable predilections and persuasions. It follows from this that the
purpose of the project is not to pointedly demystify social worlds and
their inhabitants, but to critically affirm and cautiously question these
terrains and subjects in order to unravel their textures, terms, and
transformations (Dube 2004a, 2017a). Yet, it is to take up these tasks
by registering that such interplay between meaning and power is never
innocent, and lies at the core of our scandalously unequal, profoundly
murky worlds. Here are to be found routine enactments of entitlement
and endless enticements of privilege – turning on the spatial and the
sexual, money and masculinity, caste and gender, the magical and the
modern – that I now narrate through strange, even uncanny, stories.
Habitations of Hierarchy
“The value of property in [New] Delhi,” a once precocious and now
wise classmate told me, “derives from its nearness to 7 Race Course
Road [the Indian Prime Minister’s residence, and so the actual seat
of state power].” Rather more than just the physical proximity to
political decision-making, at stake are the mutual determinations of
scarcity and value of real estate within the larger layout of the capital
city. Here, it is ministers, politicians, judges, bureaucrats, and defence
personnel who live in the Lutyen’s Bungalow Zone (LBZ) that covers
26 square kilometers at the center of New Delhi. The LBZ is made up
of around 1,000 Bungalows, of which rather less than one-tenth are
privately owned. Now, in close proximity of the LBZ are neighborhoods such as Jor Bagh, Golf Links, and Sundar Nagar, where there
are rather more properties to go around, also on account of the fact
that here plots have been divided as property-developers raze older
houses to replace them with four-story constructions that have an
apartment on each floor. The prices for properties in the LBZ and its
nearby neighborhoods are mind-boggling. Roughly speaking, a house
on a one-acre plot (4,840 square yards/4,050 square meters) in the zone
can be priced at around 600 INR crores (or 80 million USD), while
in the nearby neighborhoods prices can go up to 250 INR crores (or
34 million USD) for a house on a half-acre property. Of course, these
Subjects of Privilege
75
values are not only about actual prices but crucially the subject of distinct, contentious claims upon elite status.
Very soon after beginning to plan the project on my cohort I got
in touch with a corporate success and rich-beyond-measure classmate
in order to set up a possible meeting. I was calling from a land-line
number in East Delhi, home to several group housing co-operatives
where a large number of academics now live. The call was well received
but also interrupted by an impatient enquiry, “What kind of a strange
number are you using?” My anonymous, unknown, strange location
was already a measure of social distance from the plush neighborhood
that I was calling. At stake are intimations of entitlement as embodied
in habitations of privilege, which together produce elite-ness within
hierarchical cityscapes, suggesting the salience not only of attending
to the structural properties that influence elites (Cousin et al. 2018),
but of equally understanding the structured spaces that elites occupy.
Actually, I am still staggered by how many members of my cohort
live in neighborhoods bordering Lutyens’ Delhi, a tiny handful owning properties in the heart of the latter. If there are tales within tales
of entitlement here, it is also the case that the enactments of the privilege of this set rest upon principally meeting each other, ever eschewing the middle classes. Unsurprisingly, my account of contemporary
India rests on entwining the affiliations of entitlement, hierarchy, and
privilege with the alignments of affect, memory, and friendship, each
axes endlessly bound to the other. Put differently, affect, memory, and
friendship often beget entitlement, hierarchy, and privilege, only occasionally undoing one another.
At the 30th reunion of my high school class, elegant, small tent-like,
covered arrangements were set up outside the main, immense arena
where the event was enacted. This was a thoughtful gesture to accommodate friends meeting after a long time who would wish to catch up
away from the hullabaloo. But three members of the cohort set themselves up in one of these enclosures from the very beginning and refused
to come out. As one of them announced on behalf of all the absolutely entitled, “You expect me to go inside and shake hands with these
middle-class people.” I am not sure how the imbroglio was resolved.
Perhaps, it had something to do with moves that allowed “class” to
be enacted within the class, turning upon the conjuring of classy single malt whiskey rather than cheaper Scotch, a class-act within the
class-reunion. The immediate point is that these three members of the
cohort all live in the most well-heeled parts of New Delhi.
Despite its drama, the tale is not an exception. Not so long ago, I
was invited to a dinner in a terribly tony neighborhood. The invitees
76
Subjects of Privilege
consisted chiefly of members of different classes/cohorts from the middle to the end of the 1970s of Modern School, and (in one case) their
adult children (who also attended Modern School). But this was not
the only connection between the guests. As one of my school seniors
announced to a small group – milling close to the incredibly wellstocked bar and its liveried servers – “it is really amazing, no, that all
of us live in GL [this neighborhood].” The seemingly simple statement
bears wide import.
First, the innate entitlement and distinction of a group of around
twenty alumni of one school, all close in age, were asserted and captured through a singular frame: their habitation of an exclusive neighborhood, embodying a poetics of privilege. Second, the evocation of
this unity of entitlement – among a tiny group that yet bore disparate
attributes of status and wealth – served to mark them off as a distinct
entity, turning on its own axis of neighborhood, apart from those vexing middle-classes, belonging to the school, the city, and the nation at
large. Finally, this performance of privilege, when placed alongside
the practices of elite-ness that are embodied in the foremost neighborhoods of the capital, suggests an elite that inhabits a country of
their imagination but who has also actually abdicated India. For, in
this world, at its apex, “flying first-class [on commercial airlines] is so
boring, no?” And if private jets are the way to go, it is a theatre, too,
where a weekend in Capri, celebrating a fortieth birthday and a second
divorce, involves modest outlays of around 300,000 dollars.10 (Don’t
ask me how I know.)
Distinctions of Privilege
It is easy to assume that such statements, these practices, and their
bearers belong principally to a nouveau riche. Yet, to do so would
not be simply facile. It would also bring into play prior presumptions
– often held by the middle-classes as well as the culturally entitled,
including especially academics and intellectuals – concerning the
inherent vulgarity of displaying wealth and of talking about money.
After all, it is such rudeness that the “old” elite are assumed to refrain
from. At stake instead are reconfigurations of class, with older privilege and political-capital finding new expressions of money and power
quite as formidable subjects of novel wealth – derived from multinational corporations and capital, banking and industry, real-estate and
power brokerage – come to the fore.
Far from those ready, set-in-stone distinctions between “old” and
“new” elites, it is important to focus instead on the actual articulations
Subjects of Privilege
77
of entitlement and elite-ness, class and capital, and power and politics,
which can reveal unusual bed-fellows and register clear differences in
enactments of privilege. It bears emphasis that the stories ahead are
not just of the transformations of economy and capitalism but of the
makeovers of the state and governance. At the same time, it is salient
to stay with the ways in which earlier “indigenous” and newer “cosmopolitan” templates of being elite are drawn upon in the performance
of privilege. Within the interstices of these processes – intimating projections of privilege that are necessarily context-bound – enactments
of entitlement entail the quiet presence of caste and the unquiet play of
gender, issues that I cannot do justice to in this chapter.11
Some years ago, I received a curious invitation. In the setting dusk of
October in central Delhi, in the impossibly beautiful Lodhi Gardens,
I was keeping pace with two tall walkers, each representing distinct
ends of business interests, of consumption and capital, in the neoliberal India of public, unbridled corruption. Without warning, my principal companion, a member of my cohort, suddenly asked: “Do you
want to come for a party tonight?” I demurred and deferred. Seeing
my hesitation, he added, “Waise bhi, lala log milenge (in any case, you
will meet folks only with new money [and lack of class]).” This piqued
my interest and I accepted the invitation with alacrity. The venue was
a super-luxury hotel, but my host warned me: “Don’t ask for me by
name. The party will be in the name of a Mr. Agarwal.” And then
came the zinger, “CBI se darr lagta hai (I am scared of the CBI [Central
Bureau of Investigation, India’s premier investigative agency, which
deals with economic crimes, special crimes, and high-profile and corruption cases]).”
The die was cast. The darkness had descended. As we approached
the end of our ramble, my companion called out to another walker –
with (what seemed like) two bodyguards – in the dim distance, “Sir,
aarahe hain na aaj raat ko? (Sir, you are coming tonight, right?)”
The party was a celebration of an event in politics and another in
sport: the acquisition of important positions in both these terrains by
the same person. As I reached the plush premises of the main venue in
a dinky taxi, Mr. Rana, the driver, suggested that rather than pull up
to the main porch, I was better off wending my way on foot between
the immense cars that choked the driveway. And so I wiggled through
a battery of Bentleys, Rolls-Royces, Maseratis, and other equal and
slightly lesser creatures to find myself in an enormous, resplendent
hall. Here were tables laden with delectable Sushi and an open bar
serving top liquor, all in the midst of canned instrumental music based
on old Bollywood film songs and representing (to me) monumental
78 Subjects of Privilege
bad taste. Even before I met my host, I saw the gentleman with the
bodyguards we had crossed earlier that evening in Lodhi Garden.
Standing in a distant, quiet corner, he was being feted by the primary
guests, those who could gain access to him, on his double acquisition.
My host greeted me with a sociological gem: “All these people you
see here,” he said with matter of fact acceptance-cum-condescension,
“their money has been made in the last decade or so [since the early
2000s].” Surrounded by power-brokers – at the confluence of business and corporate interests, developers and fixers, bureaucrats and
politicians – I was in the midst of worlds that have come to pass as a
new age of glitter, of sophisticated bling and rude taste, formed and
transformed by the products of a newly minted, gilded India.
The first person I was introduced to at the party was presented
simply as “the coal-king of India.” No name followed, but a description did: “He is worth 32000 crores [INR].” Having just begun to mull
over the gentleman’s obviously expensive yet equally unfathomable
(for me) upper-garment and his principally unprepossessing exterior,
I was utterly thrown, terribly confused: Didn’t more than 80% of the
coal industry, ever since its nationalization, lie in the hands of the
public sector undertaking Coal India Limited? Wasn’t 32,000 crores
equal [then] to around 6,000 million USD? Wait, wasn’t 6,000 million
USD actually 6 billion USD? And so why was the gentleman not listed
in wealth reckoning magazines such as Forbes India? Was this because
he was the coal mafia, and had blood on his hands?
Even before I could start getting my head around all this, it was my
turn to be introduced: Once more no name was deemed necessary –
that seemed to be the way at that party – and I was merely presented
as my host’s friend since our school days. At this the coal king said to
me, “Arrey inhonain hummey teen saal main itna sikhaya hai to aapko
tees saal main kitna sikhaya hoga? (Now, he [my host] has taught me so
much in three years how much would he have taught you [referring to
me] in thirty years?)” My blood froze.
There are other stories from that party, turning on my encounters
with one of the owners of an IPL (Indian Premier League) cricket franchise, a very successful administrator (and known to be terribly corrupt), the proprietor of a gymnasium – frequented by the powerful and
the well-connected – in the capital, and a slinky and shifty go-between
figure who kept shaking his head and clicking his fingers to the instrumental muzak. Needless to say, all this happened as major movers,
serious shakers, and formidable fixers from the terrains of business
and bureaucracy, of politics and performance mutually articulated the
idioms and mediums of power brokerage. The point is that while the
Subjects of Privilege
79
distinctions among these protagonists were recognized, they were also
understood as common players in the same field.
Here to query ready invocations of absolute differences between the
“old” and the “new” elite is to track instead the carving of new formations of money and elite-ness, wealth and power. After all, at stake
is nothing less than the spectral state, featuring power-brokers who
have not so much abdicated India as they have auctioned and bought,
possessed and owned the state – not all of it of course but crucial components nonetheless.
All of this is clarified further by my other encounters, including
especially in Lutyens’ Delhi and nearby environs. In the Lodhi Gardens, the elites and the middle-classes – from its upper echelons
through to its lower reaches – find their own companions to walk and
exercise with. While some set up prior appointments, the members of
most groups arrive at more or less known times and join their other
companions: the walks are always on the outer track in a specified
direction, clockwise or anti-clockwise. Serendipitously, sometime ago,
I got to join for a few days a cabal of elite walkers, most of its members
five to ten years older than me. On offer were enormously illuminating
meanderings.
I was walking on my own in the Gardens in the morning when an
acquaintance from the IIC called out and asked me to join his group.
I was introduced to his companions as a professor in Mexico, who
taught “the sexiest girls in the world.” The stage was set and he now
asked me: “Buddy, you had said Machu Pichu [in Peru] is really beautiful. Should I go there with my wife [an architect, who I have met at
least a few times] or my girlfriend?” I suppose banter is in my blood,
for I replied: “The place is lovely enough to go to twice.” Far from
being lost, the implications were appreciated, and I was included as
an honorary fellow-traveler (before they tired of me after four walks).
Those walks contain a maelstrom of stories – and tales within tales
– to which I plan to return in the near future. A few quick points shall
have to suffice here. First, the elite walking group is far from being
unified in terms of class background and prior status. Rather, they
represent distinct trajectories in the making and unmaking of Indian
capital, present and past. Consider the contrasts between two of the
key constituents of the group: a first-generation real estate developer
with uncertain educational qualifications, who has amassed vast
holdings – based upon learning on the job and being street-smart –
and himself now lives in a one acre, 600 crore INR (80 million USD)
house in Lutyen’s Delhi; and a scion of a venerable family – its riches,
status, and influence reaching back to the past few centuries – who
80 Subjects of Privilege
commands impressive educational credentials alongside the family
fortune, the latter itself appropriately invigorated in more recent
times. The distinctions extend to the industrialist who established
himself in a hesitantly liberalizing India to command significant
resources today yet whose status is principally bound to the connection of the family with having designed some of the most iconic
buildings at the core of central Delhi; and to a shadowy character,
the alumnus of an elite college, who appears intimate with Israel’s
army. Second, what binds the group is privilege, property, and power
as its members walk together to perform a shared elite-ness turning
upon money and masculinity, each inescapably gendered of course.
Indeed, the manner of my being presented to the group was unexceptional: a pervasive, predatory sexuality is the soul and substance of
conversations that cements its mutual status. Finally, age, experience,
and interest(s) mean that at play among the group was not so much
the terms of an uncertain abdication of the Indian nation but an easy
command over the land. Once more, old wealth and new money, earlier entitlement and present privilege become and beget each other in
contemporary India.
None of this is to suggest that the presence of money and the
pursuit of mammon, ill-begotten or not, have dissolved all distinctions between the old and the new elite in neo-Delhi. Different forms
of “boundary maintenance” matter, immensely so: indeed, each of
the enactments of entitlement – whether of neighborhood or of cronycapitalism or of walking regimens – discussed above are bound by
their place of performance. Here key commonalities of shared privilege are carefully cultivated, indeed even anxiously sutured, for else
all might fall apart.
Long after our last meeting in high school, I was on the phone with
a corporate success story from the class of ’79 toward an appointment
for a chat. He suggested a drink in the evening. I agreed, mentioning
the bar of the India International Centre, widely considered a privileged watering-hole in the capital city. Obviously, this did not cut it.
My classmate said simply, “Let us meet some place more interesting.”
I knew then that an intriguing encounter lay ahead, but was still not
prepared for the immense black limousine that turned up to whisk me
off to a terribly exclusive club – where corporate head-honchos network – of a super-luxury hotel.
Once again, the meeting produced several salient stories, which
lead in distinct (albeit overlaying) directions: but I shall focus on two
critical points here. On reaching the lush lounge, I found my classmate
Subjects of Privilege
81
to be one of only two client-occupants of the immense arena, sitting at
a table looking out toward a shimmering swimming pool. The other
man, bearing a shock of red (henna-dyed) hair and wearing a flashy
safari suit, was seated at some distance in a distinct, inner section of
the lounge. Not much later, my classmate and I were joined by his
spouse, a CEO of an important company, who I was meeting for the
first time and whose elegant Indian dress – I forget now whether it
was a Saree or a Salwar-Kameez – complemented her husband’s
expensive suit.
After introductions were made, the first round of drinks imbibed,
and delicate canapes consumed, the unhurried conversation, the
quiet jokes, and the unguarded laughter began to flow. Clearly, all
this – alongside my polo-shirt, casual trousers, and unfamiliar use of
language – piqued the curiosity of the safari-suited, red-haired gentleman. He moved to the next table, in order to better see and hear
just what it is that was going on. It was a bad move. The gentleman in
question might have been a full-fledged member of the club and loaded
with mullah to boot, but the boundaries and breaches of class(-fractions) could not be trifled with. This newly entitled elite of “land or
mining mafia,” as another friend later identified his kind, was gently
but firmly persuaded by an ever-alert steward to return to his earlier
table. The circles of privilege stood drawn.
Here, a steward of the club was the instrument for instating the edges
of entitlement. This is entirely in keeping of course with the ways in
which servants, staff, and subordinates at large are critical to the performance of privilege and its hierarchies, as not only a mere backdrop
but as quietly an assiduous frontline of these phenomena.12 Unsurprisingly, too, during our time at the club, the two stewards hung to
every word, gesture, and shift in comportment – of mind and body –
of my classmate. They were principally respectful toward me, mildly
deferential toward his spouse, and entirely obsequious toward him.
As we left the club, the way was led by my classmate, the two stewards three steps behind him, and then his spouse and me. If the prime
protagonist’s corporeal manner – sustained and upheld now by three
(small) scotch whiskeys – was visibly regal, the stewards’ slightly bent
bodies, smarmy demeanor, and simpering speech during the scripted
walk to the club’s doors reminded me of the theatrical performances of
lowly courtiers toward the king or emperor in old Bollywood cinema,
usually in black and white. A re-enacted royalty of corporate wealth
appeared as the resonant leitmotif of entitled elite-ness in contemporary India.13
82 Subjects of Privilege
What then of caste, gender, and the differences they introduce
among the subjects under discussion? The entitled moderns of shining
India assert, implicitly if urgently, that they have superseded caste as
institution and imagination. Yet the specters of caste are constitutive
of their entitlement. On the one hand, the exact habitations and the
very habitus of modern subjects, their claims upon cosmopolitanism
and its precise privileges, decree the obsolescence of caste. This is of
course in keeping with the best tradition of the “ought” triumphing
over the “is.” On the other hand, if entitlement is about accomplishment caste status has to be ambivalently denied yet also uncertainly
accepted. After all, privilege has to follow from somewhere, including in the rare instance (involving the now entitled lower caste person) of its coming out of nowhere. The tales abound, but have to await
another telling.
As also have to be deferred the detailed tales of gender, which spill
from the surface to the subterranean, each binding the other. The
point now is that the masculinities, the sexualities, and their anxieties, which appeared earlier, are gendered issues. The spouses of
these men are not mere pawns in an unremitting, seamless patriarchy, but subjects that imbue unequal, hierarchical, entitled arenas
with their spirit and substance, soul and subversion (Bhandari 2019).
And so, too, the solidarities of affect and friendship among women
often exceed the terms of entitlement and hierarchy – all the while
accessing formations of privilege – in ways that undo the best of
bonds among the men. Is it the case that key attributes of disciplines
of modernity – as founded on the progressivist distinction between
prior enchantments and posterior emancipations – now spill over
unto quotidian clamors of the modern, its subjects claiming to have
broken the shackles of “tradition” whose living specters yet continue
to haunt them?
Coda
After principally studying dispossessed, marginal, and subaltern
subjects for three and a half decades, can I bring such learning and
unlearning to bear upon key attributes of the study of elites and suchlike? How do we understand the haunting today of the globe and the
planet by the interplay between privilege and politics, entitlement and
hierarchy, cronyism and friendship, injustice and indecency, and domination and dispossession? Might we approach these routine outrages
not as mere errors of understanding, but as bearing corporeal, embodied, affective, sensuous, worldly attributes of economy, society, and
Subjects of Privilege
83
politics that suggest issues crucial to the contemporary world? Can a
critical ethnography and a contemporary history of entitlement and
privilege centered principally on the Indian capital yet carry resonance for understanding larger worlds of capital and power?
As the wider project unravels, the path in front yet remains strange,
even uncertain. Staying away from ready resolution much depends on
the terms and textures of description, the requirements and registers
of writing. Considering that cities are usually described – at least by
their analysts – as utopian or dystopian if the focus is on the poor, do
worlds appear paradisal or paradoxical when viewed from the perspectives of privilege, in the mirrors of their predilections, prejudices,
and practices? How are we to write of dizzy, terrifying spectacles of
capital and consumption, that put to shame even Walter Benjamin’s
Angel of History, the angel who hovers above us, his wings caught in
the storm blowing from paradise, the storm that we call progress? Is
not the debris of history, of progress, that the angel sees from afar even
more petrifying from up close? Yet why do we shy from – and what
might we endorse, when – facing up to social worlds commandeered
by the entitled and the elite?
Notes
1 For lack of space, I am not recounting “classical” studies of the elite – for
example, those by Vilfredo Pareto, C Wright Mills, and Pierre Bourdieu –
though they continue to offer valuable lessons today.
2 Three points bear further mention. First, the fieldwork for the study has
included recorded conversations with around 50 members of my cohort,
ranging from one to eight hours in duration. Second, I have followed (and
interacted with) several members of cohort and other subjects of this study
on Facebook. Finally, contemporary reportage includes accounts such as
those of Crabtree (2018), Dasgupta (2014), McDonald (1998), and Guha
Thukurta et al. (2014), which are best read together with critical stories on
internet and mainstream media, on the one hand, and scholarly accounts
(e.g., Gupta 2017), on the other.
3 It bears emphasis that none of this is merely “postmodern” affectation.
Rather, it brings together the principal tendencies in the modern human
sciences over the last two centuries: the analytical, the hermeneutical, and
their interplay, while querying the terms of an aggrandizing, legislative
reason (see, for instance, Dube 2004a, 2010, 2017a, 2021a).
4 This section draws upon and acutely summarizes a vast variety of
scholarship, which has been read over several years. Here, I cite only the
most essential studies, which would also orient the interested reader to the
key issues.
5 Such stories have barely circulated due to their secretive, sensitive nature.
Consider that the chosen satrap in the Congress conducting shady transactions during the Emergency (and after) went onto become the President
84
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
Subjects of Privilege
of the Republic of India from 2012 to 2017; and that the kingpin in the
chemicals industry that contributed quietly to the party sired one of the
richest man in the world – and his billionaire younger brother – that have
close connections with current Hindu Right government. The tales have
been shared with me by truly senior journalists and ex-bureaucrats, who
are also the elite subjects of this study (see also, McDonald 1998; Crabtree
2018).
Albeit with varied emphases, these subjects severally express neoliberalism as: (i) an economic program of deregulation, liberalization, and
privatization; (ii) “a prescriptive development model” offering truly distinctive “political roles for labor, state, and capital”; (iii) an ideology that
values market exchange as an absolute ethic that ought to guide human
action; and (iv) “a mode of governance that embraces the idea of the
self-regulating free market” as the grounds for “effective and efficient government” (Ganti 2014: 91).
I am providing the minimal necessary information on Modern School and
my cohort here, especially as capturing the shift from postcolonial “development” to neoliberal “growth,’ discussed above.
The social-economic background of the class of 1979 is clarified by a
directory compiled by the organizers of the thirtieth reunion of the cohort;
an open-ended questionnaire that I sent out to 170 members of the class
and that was answered by around 100 of them; extended recorded conversations, mentioned above, with around 50 constituents of the cohort;
and my wider fieldwork among them. All of these also lie at the core of the
study.
On modern scholasticisms see the next chapter. It discusses how,
abounding in public worlds as in the academy, such scholasticisms find
well- deliberated statements and everyday expressions, acutely embodying
and endorsing, constitutively coining and crafting – entitlement, privilege,
and hierarchy.
On such questions of elite sociality and territorial demarcations, see
Cousin and Chauvin 2013; Sherman 2017; Bruno and Salle 2018.
Caste is a silent signifier of a priori privilege (and its absence) rather than
a formally constitutive resource among the subjects of this study. In other
contexts, caste has been a crucial to capitalism in India.
This is true of all the encounters discussed so far, including the walks in
the Lodhi Gardens: after all, at home and in office – and at clubs and
hotels, restaurants and gyms – it is a retinue of subordinates of distinct
descriptions, who actually bear the burden of the entitlement of the master. The relationship with servers and servants can extend from varieties
of paternalism and no-nonsense contractual connections through to the
unleashing of the most filthy, vile abuse upon them in the worst cases. Of
course, there are many hues in between. At the same time, the women of
the family can command the retinue in particular ways, raising critical
issues of gender, which are only briefly touched upon later in this chapter.
The point is that these are all questions that I propose to discuss in the
wider project.
It is worth pursuing how this might be a variation on a theme: of templates
of privilege of the ones referred to as “the one percent” as finding culturally particular manifestations. For the present, I confine myself to noting
Subjects of Privilege
85
two matters. On the one hand, the idea of a new royalty of taste has wide
implications – extending beyond the elite – to identifications with celebrity
and consumption: first/business-class travel, luxury cruises, and designer
brands alongside exclusive hotels, restaurants, and clubs, for example.
On the other hand, at least some among the immensely rich, especially
those who are connected to the auction economy of power brokers and
the state, can refer to themselves as raja-log (kingly person), laying claims
on the royal figure and regal form, now of dodgy business of property and
wealth. There is much to explore ahead.
5
Issues of Immanence
Modern Scholasticism and
Academic Entitlement
The chapter ahead is something of a patchwork, one that stitches,
layers, and pieces together common motifs of academic life and
uncommon shapes of critical questions. I focus principally on considerations of (everyday) immanence and (modern) scholasticism.
Yet, in doing so, I necessarily draw in attributes of the analytical
and the affective as well as issues of entitlement and enquiry. The
bid is at once to affirm the presence in the world of these conceptsentities and to unravel their constitution and contention in academic
arenas. It is in these ways that I raise questions regarding earthly
immanence, modern (worldly-scholastic) transcendence, and academic privilege in our own times. Needless to say, taking this book
forward, the wider emphases and key implications of this chapter
equally probe the hierarchical distinctions that have undergirded
the disciplines of modernity, exactly as they point toward philosophy and theory as well as the everyday and the routine as archives
at large.
Beginnings
Indeed, I explore here issues of earthly immanence while querying
the incessant clamor of worldly-scholastic transcendence. It warrants
emphasis that transcendence and immanence are usually understood
in relation to the divine, based upon the antimony between enchantment and disenchantment in/of the world. As should soon become
clear, querying such oppositions my emphasis is on an earthly immanence, which is not predicated upon the divine.1 Equally, in speaking of transcendence, ever in relation to scholasticism, my reference
is to assumptions of immaculate knowledge that occlude and ignore
the traces and tracks of its maculate birth in the world. In a sense,
then, the widest question I am asking is the following: In articulating
DOI: 10.4324/9781003347569-5
Issues of Immanence
87
worlds of today and yesterday, can our endeavor rest upon an acceptance of earthly immanence rather than seek requirements of worldlyscholastic transcendence?
At this point, it is worth staying a little longer with the terms,
modern scholasticism and worldly transcendence, which beget each
other.2 Now, as the Introduction briefly delineated, scholasticism
commonly refers to the system and method of teaching and learning of theology and philosophy that was predominant in Europe
from the twelfth to the sixteenth centuries. Indeed, the term was
invented by sixteenth-century Renaissance humanists to pejoratively describe the stylistic verbosity and sterile intellectualism of
such tendencies.3 At the same time, principally drawing on the work
of Pierre Bourdieu (1984, 2000) and conjoining this with the emphases of Jacques Rancière (1989, 1991, 2004), my use of scholasticism
has a wider purchase. Quite simply, it refers to orientations and
understandings in the past and the present that turn their particular
case into the general story while forgetting the conditions that make
this possible.
Put differently, modern scholasticisms cut across different ideological orientations and distinct political practices as part of their apprehending, objectifying, and acting upon the past, present, and future.
What is common to all of them is the formative privileging of their
own “ought” over the acute contentions, or the exact “is,” of contradictory worlds, assiduously brushing aside also contending historical subjects. It is exactly such spectacular conjuring that I refer to as
worldly-scholastic transcendence.4 Now, scholastic protocols of such
transcendence exist as dispositions and structures – or, as structured
dispositions – that are not only academic, merely intellectual, simply
philosophical. Actually, these procedures are terribly worldly. They
embody and engender entitlement, privilege, and hierarchy – of arguments and analytics, of words and worlds.
Elaborating on these propositions, my endeavor ahead is exactly
to unravel such scholasticisms and their implications by exploring
at once the conceptual conventions and everyday life-worlds of the
academy. It is to take up these tasks in order to track how the heterogeneous yet immaculate “ought” of modern scholasticism – and
its constant claims of worldly transcendence – formidably beget and
betoken the cultural privilege of academic arenas. Taken together, the
essay weaves together motifs, designs, and patterns that emerge from
the constant claims of worldly transcendence, scholastic reasoning,
academic entitlement, and their interplay, while registering the quiet
possibilities of earthly immanence.
88 Issues of Immanence
Primary Stitches
Concerning the careful questioning(s) of modern knowledge as bound
to the imaginative affirmation(s) of social worlds, under issue are the
ways in which academic and everyday arenas come together and fall
apart. This is to say that rather than bracketing and sheltering intellectual arguments from the wider worlds in which they are embedded,
such claims and conceits require being constantly submitted to the
demanding terms of quotidian terrains, including the mutual intimations of power and meaning, authority and alterity, the dominant and
the subaltern in these domains.
Drawing upon such dispositions – while braiding together analytical
impulses with hermeneutic sensibilities – my own endeavor has distinguished between historically located “subjects of modernity” as bearers
of heterogeneous reasons/understandings, on the one hand, and routine representations of the “modern subject” as insinuating a singular
rationality, on the other.5 Actually, the distinction lies at the core of my
understanding of modernity, which I approach not merely as an idea,
an ideal, an ideology but as historical processes of meaning and power
that stretch back over the past five centuries, as was discussed earlier.
The point is that to distinguish between an exclusively-rendered
modern subject and necessarily-heterogenous subjects of modernity
is especially salient – in historical and theoretical ways – for thinking through a pervasive meaning-legislative, adjudicatory reason that
abounds in the academy while also of course extending far beyond.
Indeed, such a rationality (and rationale) frames the objects it considers in the image of the commentator-analysts’ singular, self-same reason rather than as subjects of other reasons, entailing equally issues of
entitlement and privilege, affect and embodiment.6
The present chapter takes forward these concerns by narrating the
persistent presence of distinct scholasticism(s) – involving the substitution of any contentious “is” by their own “ought” – in academic and
everyday worlds. Indeed, I explore how these tendencies are tied to
formidable conceits of knowledge-making that are variously founded
on terms of transcendence, worldly yet prophetic, which come to haunt
even those bids that seek to escape them. Throughout, I shall seek to
unravel, if often implicitly, the place of an earthly immanence – itself
tied to textures of affect and embodiment, formations of the sensuous
and the political – as a means of approaching and understanding the
past and present. At the end, I shall draw together these considerations
by articulating anew my prior proposal (first made nearly two decades
ago) of a “history without warranty.”
Issues of Immanence
89
Clearly, running through this essay is a querying of the prerogatives
of scholasticisms, especially the immaculate ought they betoken and
betray, in academic arenas. Here, I approach the academy as a culturally and politically layered arena, constituted by distinct formations of privilege and hierarchy, entitlements and their interrogations,
which turn, for instance, on gender and caste, class and race, status
and sexuality. Academic arenas can be thought of, then, as rather in
the manner of an ethnographic fields, located in space-time, ever part
of social worlds with their own quotidian cultures, in which academics
work but also live. The utterances and practices of scholarly subjects,
especially those of the observer, in everyday academic spaces – for
example, seminars, cafes, bookshops, and social media – can be enormously revealing here. Such routine words and reflex gestures often
reveal wider assumptions and affects, entitlements and experiences of
intellectual terrains. Unsurprisingly, too, despite the repeated claims
of academic arguments as being unsullied by everyday worlds, the certified statements within the academy are uncannily haunted by the
mundane, its perversions and possibilities.
Indeed, the point precisely might be to not separate the everyday
assumption and the accredited expression of intellectual endeavor.
For, taken together, at stake are un-said, under-said, and alreadysaid orientations and arguments undergirding life and understanding
within academic cultures. In the pages ahead, I explore at once the
quotidian manifestations and the licensed expressions of scholarly
domains. It is in these ways that I also intimate, necessarily implicitly,
the wider terms of privilege and their questioning in social worlds,
which academic arenas embody and in which they are embedded,
albeit of course in their own ways.
Unraveling Immanence
My arguments are undergirded by overlapping dispositions to academic categories and social worlds. This brings up the question: What
do I mean by immanence? To start off, here is what I pit immanence
against: the widespread view of the world as “disenchanted,” such
that the place in this world of “the value properties (good or bad,
hostile or benign) that make normative demands on us” is sought be
excised, indeed exorcized (Bilgrami 2010). Needless to say, such seeing
has played a central role also in the conception of the world “as alien
to our sensibilities of practical engagement, … something either to
be studied in a detached way or, when practically engaged with, to
be engaged with as something alien, to be mastered, conquered, and
90 Issues of Immanence
controlled for our utility and gain” (Bilgrami 2010). Now, I query the
presumption of such detachment and avow instead being open to “not
only the words on our pages and on our lips and not only the images
on our canvases, but [to] objects and things in the world, including in
nature, [that] are filled with properties of value and meaning” (Bilgrami 2014: 183).7
At the same time, however, I hold also that the terms and textures of
disenchantment bear their own enchantments, which
…extend from the immaculately imagined origins and ends of
modernity through to the dense magic of money and markets;
and from novel mythologies of nation and empire through to
hierarchical oppositions between myth and history, emotion and
reason, ritual and rationality, East and West, and tradition and
modernity. Intensely spectral but concretely palpable, forming
tangible representations and informing forceful practices, the one
bound to the other, such enticements stalk the worlds of modernity’s doing and undoing. The enchantments of modernity give
shape to the past and the present by ordering and orchestrating
these terrains, at once temporally and spatially.
(Dube 2017a: 64)
Such ordering and orchestration also extend far beyond a mere
detached observing of the world. Rather, we are in the face of powerful
processes, embedded within pervasive projects of meaning and power,
which name and objectify worlds in order to rework and remake them.
Here, the antinomies and enticements of modernity become structures of sentiment and attributes of experience in the lives of subjects. Being made of the world – that is, as formidably worlded – these
oppositions and enchantments acutely acquire value properties, which
invite and incite action and contention. As we shall soon see, enormous significance is borne here by the affective, the embodied, and the
extra-analytical, the everyday and the mundane, all issues/forms of
immanence, which unfold on distinct registers/fabrics.
To start off, the claims that I question in this chapter and book are
neither treated as ideological aberrations and mistaken practices nor
cast as mere objects of knowledge, detached attributes of social worlds,
awaiting simple confirmation or ready refutation. Instead, they are
approached as stipulating and shoring-up the worlds we inhabit, such
that these meanings and practices appear as conditions of knowing,
insinuating ways of being, which require careful, critical articulation.
This means further to desist from defining such propositions and
Issues of Immanence
91
positions as principally cerebral-cognitive endeavors. It is to register rather their dense worldly dimensions, which not only name the
world but work upon the world in order to remake it. Does this possibly put another spin on the need to think through analytical categories of an academic provenance by bringing them in conjunction
with the quotidian configurations of the terrains they describe, the
resolute requirements of immanent worlds? Can this be done by neither privileging the one (the academic or intellectual) nor the other
(the everyday or mundane), but vigilantly unraveling both in view of
their critical articulation? Can such tasks be taken up while keeping
in view the insight of the radical Durkheim that it is in routine worlds
(arguably of immanence) that the unimaginable is imagined? Finally,
as was discussed earlier, in approaching and understanding academic
and everyday arenas, is it not critical to stay longer with corporeal,
affective, and sensuous modes of experiencing, being, and knowing?8
Motif One
Not long after the attacks of 9/11 in New York, the political theorist
Craig Calhoun was in Mexico City. At El Colegio de México, Craig
focused on “actually existing cosmopolitanism” as a “view from the
frequent-flyers lounge,” raising a range of critical questions. Principally, he suggested that:
On September 11 [2001], terrorists crashing jets into the World
Trade Center and Pentagon … precipitated a renewal of statecentered politics and a “war on terrorism” seeking military rather
than law enforcement solutions to crime. …One need be no friend
to terrorism to be sorry that the dominant response to the terrorist attacks has been framed as a matter of war rather than
crime, an attack on America rather than an attack on humanity...
Militarism gained and civil society lost …as the US and other
administrations moved to sweep aside protections for the rights of
citizens and immigrants alike and strengthen the state in pursuit
of “security.”
(Calhoun 2009)9
Calhoun went to explore the terms of this challenge to
cosmopolitanism – through claims on technology, economy, and
ideology – whose very anti-Western impulse revealed a contending
modern project, a statist anti-modernist venture formative of modernity and its contradictions.
92 Issues of Immanence
All reasonable provocations, one would assume, which bid us to
stay with and think through our own taken-for-granted presumptions about images and worlds, especially turning on cosmopolitanism and modernity, state and citizen, the West and the non-West. Yet,
what concerns me here is not so much the arguments themselves as a
response they elicited. For, in the discussion that followed, a famous
Mexican anthropologist cum international cultural bureaucrat, who
had looked increasingly unconvinced through the proceedings, had
only one question for the speaker, whom she knew very well. “Have
you gone over to the other side, Craig?,” she asked with an air of impatient finality.
I was somewhat bewildered at first. But as the conversation continued, I gradually understood what was at stake in the query. The underlying assumption of the anthropologist interlocutor was that alterity
and authority have to conform to the analyst’s vision of difference
and power, tradition and modernity, the non-West and the West, the
other and the self. Needless to say, such analytical and extra-analytical
assumption was profoundly grounded in entitlement and privilege –
affective and experiential – of institutional and everyday academe,
alluded to above. Where was the need to query cosmopolitanism, to
register different claims on tradition, to recognize distinct visions
of modernity? After all, are not such matters (always) explained and
(already) set in place through scholarly presumption of the way the
world “ought” to be? Here was/is to be found the formidable conceit
of pervasive scholasticisms: an immaculate “ought” of the analyst/
observer – academic or/and quotidian – that trumps over every contentious “is.” As the “ought” orchestrates and becomes the “is,” those
who do not fall in line go over to “the other side.”
Untangling Scholasticisms
Scholasticisms entail understandings and orientations that present
their particular case as the general story while forgetting the conditions that make this possible: they privilege a view from somewhere
as the vista for everywhere; underwrite an adjudicatory rationality as
overriding all worldly reasons; universalize ethical and aesthetic judgment by suppressing the social-economic-cultural fields in which such
judgments are embedded; and secure their “ought” as riding over each
“is” that constitutes the world.10 Needless to say, all this underlies the
pervasive transcendence of modern scholasticisms.
Such scholasticisms and their transcendental claims abound in
the academy, as deliberated pieces of scholarship and as routine
Issues of Immanence
93
expressions in its quotidian life, acutely embodying and endorsing, constitutively coining and crafting, entitlement, privilege, and
hierarchy – in/as argument, affect, and effect. Indeed, exemplified by
the everyday academic encounter that was just recounted, scholasticisms come into play in frontal ways, their arms swinging and their
fangs bared, as it were.11
All this is easy to establish and undemanding to upbraid. Therefore,
I turn now to a more difficult task. Specifically, my bid is to untangle
the ways in which the condition of possibility of salient scholarship
can consist of its braiding of scholastic persuasions – including, the
presence and triumph of the “ought” – with rather more contending dispositions. Such distinct orientations attempt to approach and
explicate subjects and worlds in terms of their mundane mix-ups and
murkiness, or the contentious “is” that is the stuff of history and politics, words and worlds, and thinking and living. To illustrate this, let
me turn – somewhat unconventionally, for a historian-anthropologist
who inhabits distinct borderlands – to the work of the European philosopher Jürgen Habermas.
There is method to my madness.
On the one hand, Habermas’s (1987) elaborations of reason as
“communicative action” and a self-critical modernity have extended
the democratic horizons of the “unfinished” Enlightenment project.
Thus, when the philosopher posits reason as “communicative action,”
his protocols of argument at once displace a merely subject-centered
rationality and underscore the “counter-discourse” of modernity
(Habermas 1984, 1992; McCarthy 1990). They announce immanent
issues of an inter-subjective rationality as well an obligation to the
other in deliberation.
On the other hand, these tendencies in Habermas’s thought are
profoundly worked over and consequently marginalized by distinct,
overlapping orientations. First, under issue is the imperative in his
schemas of the “ought” that is profoundly tied to a scholastic reason.
Second, Habermasian projections of an “idealized history” present
the past in terms of modular temporal schemes, involving attenuated
stages of succession. Third, the philosopher assumes a “telos” that is
built into language at large. Lastly, his equation of modernity with
Europe, I submit, has an extra-analytical, experiential, and even affective provenance.
Together, my point concerns the requirements of staying with and
thinking through these contrasting dimensions yet conjoint dispositions in the thought of Habermas.12 And I begin appropriately with
the philosopher’s proposal of the counter-discourse of modernity.
94 Issues of Immanence
As is generally known, at least to the initiated, Habermas explores the
primary crossroads of this counter-discourse to point toward a “path
open but not taken: the construal of reason in terms of a non-coercive
intersubjectivity of mutual understanding and reciprocal recognition”
(McCarthy 1987: xvi). Here are to be found formulations that see reason as ineluctably situated, that is to say “as concretized in history,
society, body, and language”; view its potential as requiring realization in the “communicative practice of ordinary, everyday life”; and,
against totalized critiques of reason, emphasize its capacity to be critical (McCarthy 1987: xvi–xvii).
At the same time, we need to ask if such moves by Habermas
(1971, 1984) possibly reduce political power matrices to relations of
communication, which “surreptitiously throws the political back
onto the terrain of ethics” (Bourdieu 1991, 2000). Likewise, do such
measures suppress visceral registers of being and difference to a
telos of language that provides the model for practical, rational discourse, one that ever tends toward consensus? (White 2000: 36 and
138). Further, what are we to make of feminist critiques that Habermas’s understanding of communicative action emphasizes a technical
understanding of rationality, which abstracts from as well as delegitimizes particularities of nonlinguistic forms of communicative action
(Pajnik 2006a)? Finally, are Habermas’s proposals not fused together
with his ethnocentric framing of rationality, which itself arguably
rests upon his prior, experiential elision of modernity with Europe? Is
this what underlies his framing of modernity as an entirely internally
self-generated, European phenomenon, occluding any linkages with
empire or non-Western worlds?
The point is that to register Habermas’s avowal of the situated and
critical nature of rationality is to affirm how his thought might be
made to address issues of immanence, at least when expressed upon
distinct registers of the mundane, the theoretical, and their interplay.
Yet, in order to recognize such horizons, the task of careful affirmation must attend to the philosopher’s a priori presumptions that
reveal a transcendent “ought,” a formative scholasticism, and an
extra-analytical elision of modernity with Europe: these measures circumscribe the exact “is” that his thought avows regarding the situated attributes of rationality. Such simultaneous measures are critical
for articulating immanence (yet without turning it into an antidotal,
utopian horizon) while tracking scholasticism (but without treating it
as a distant, dystopic enemy), since the scholastic and the immanent
are ever of the world, which is never innocent.
Issues of Immanence
95
This brings me to Habermas’s (1987: 321–326) emphasis on a community of dialogue. Here, the philosopher endorses how in deliberation
the utterance of the other places an obligation on/to the self, while
insightfully acknowledging also the unpredictable, potentially disruptive attributes of the utterance in everyday life (White 2000: 37).
Indeed, Habermas argues further for the disclosure of particularity
that makes it possible for the (now [?] de-centered) subject to “bear
witness to the possibility of no-saying” to the identity s/he has projected on the other, despite the subject’s investments in the latter’s
identity (Habermas 1984: 399).
All this is important accomplishment, pointing to the commitment
to conversation – as a matter of understanding and living – in contentious worlds formed by heterogeneous subjects, subjects that militate
against being indolently contained within safe boundaries of self and
other. Approached in this way, Habermas’s formulations might even
aid our own avowal of immanence. An avowal of immanence rather
than the triumph of a transcendental meaning-legislating rationality,
one which subjugates all actors, each world, and every other to the
sovereign subject’s self-same adjudicatory reason. Once again, the
possibilities at stake have to be culled from the way that the philosopher’s thought inhabits the world – or, is made to do so – as announcing immanence.
Yet, at the very moment of acknowledging such possibilities, let us
consider also the other side of Habermas’s reasoning on deliberation
and dialogue, involving utterance and other. Foremost is the concern
that the philosopher’s considerations of such issues appear as “typically overshadowed by the excessively precise normative character
of the obligation” that Habermas finds the self as incurring (White
2000: 36). This is a move that is itself connected to his belief in eventual consensus (Habermas 1971: 314; 1987: 311). Indeed, Habermas’s
wider proposals regarding the other and/in argument cannot remain
untouched by his “underlying claim that an orientation to consensus
is built into the telos of language” (White 2000: 36).13 This leads to the
often exclusive, uneasily a priori, and unsteadily depoliticizing cast of
the philosopher’s promulgations on communication and consensus,
the inter-subjective and the non-coercive, and language and reason.
Scholasticism strikes yet again.
All this has implications, finally, for Habermas’s call for a selfcritical modernity, whose value in our times of raging authoritarian,
governmental, muscular nationalist-populisms we would be churlish
to ignore. At the same time, however, the philosophers’ proposals are
96 Issues of Immanence
upheld and upbraided by his a priori elision of modernity with Europe,
such that both these entities-concepts appear as historical fact, theoretical metaphor, and analytical abstraction. Here, it is not only that
the West is rehearsed as modernity but that modernity is staged “as the
West” (Mitchell 2000: 15 emphasis in the original).
At the same time, far from merely pigeonholing Habermas’s writing as Eurocentric, such recognition importantly entails entering
related protocols of the philosopher’s thought. In such procedures,
it is not simply an excision of the non-West but rather a patterned,
attenuated, idealized history of Europe that itself shores up Habermas’s critical theory of modernity. Such idealization marks Habermas’s history of the (Western) nation, as ably unraveled by – the
self-admittedly “critical Habermasian” – Craig Calhoun (2009: 319–
320). They extend to the ways in which Habermas’s conception of the
liberal public sphere presents an idealized history of liberal bourgeois
public spheres, refusing to admit to the plural traditions of reasoned
exchange that marked eighteenth-century Western Europe. Thereby,
it ignores how the bourgeois public appropriated and marginalized
such more inclusive notions of public participation and discussion
by strategically closing off from the arena the range of possible discussants (Calhoun 1992; Bourdieu 2000: 65–66). Particularly poignant here are feminist critiques of how the occlusion of women from
the bourgeois public sphere was not a mere accident, but that these
public spheres, as recounted by Habermas (and others), were acutely
constituted by, premised upon, such gendered exclusions (Fraser
1992; Landes 1993; Pajnik 2006a; see also Goodman 1992; Fleming
1995; Meehan 1995).
Building on these discussions, I would like to suggest that at stake
are not mere errors of understanding, analytical and empirical.
Rather, such idealized projections of history and society have a deep
provenance, wide implications. Consider now Habermas’s proposition
that under modernity the notion of the “new” or the “modern” world
loses a “merely chronological meaning” to take on instead “the oppositional significance of an emphatically ‘new’ age” (Habermas 1987:
5). This means further that for the philosopher the normative order
of modernity has to be ground out of itself, rather than drawing its
dispositions from models offered by other, obviously prior, epochs.
Now, as I have argued earlier, on offer is an idealized representation
that is at once persuasive and acutely representative (Dube 2017a:
70–73). Indeed, despite their own distinctions, Habermas’s formulations are part of wider delineations of modernity that have each
entailed a ceaseless interplay between the ideal attributes and the
Issues of Immanence
97
actual manifestations of the phenomenon. This has meant not only that
the actual has been apprehended in terms of the ideal, but that even
when a gap is recognized between the two the actual (of modernity)
is seen as tending toward the ideal (of modernity) with each shoring
up the other. Here, it is exactly the admixtures of the actual articulations and the idealized projections of modernity that have defined
its worldly dimensions. Taken together, these procedures, announcing
hierarchical mappings of time and space, not only order the world but
actually constitute it, such that Habermas’s propositions participate in
the worlding of modernity – as part of an (ultimately) adjudicatory bid
to redeem, bring to a close, the unfinished Enlightenment project.14
Under discussion are key questions. What is at stake in critically yet
carefully entering the protocols of Habermas’s thinking? Might such
measures reveal the limits of principally lamenting and readily rebutting the absence in “classical” Eurocentric theory of the non-West
and empire? Do our assertions and critiques of this kind variously
circumscribe critical readings of European thought, its problems and
potentialities as betokening each other? Might we trace instead the
pervasive subordination of the immanent, the affective, the everyday,
the extra-analytical, and the mundane to the imperatives of a scholastic reason, an adjudicatory rationality? Should not such querying be
conducted in the widest worlds – non-Western and Western, quotidian
and scholarly, and subaltern and elite? Is there not a certain poignancy,
pathos even, which is encountered when thinking through scholarly
protocols – such as those of Habermas – that attempt to acknowledge
and avow difference yet can only do this by returning to a resolutely
singular scholastic “ought”? Is it not a matter of foreboding that we
are in the face of the legislation of meaning and the ordering of life
that remake the world – not only through modular grids but in an
exclusive image?
Motif Two
A couple of decades ago, at a workshop on modern historiography in
Mexico City, a graduate student raised a question about the necessity
of specifying what exactly is at stake in discussing history as always
appearing in the image of modernity. The speaker, an upcoming academic star, simply looked away. In the midst of the studied silence, the
condescension was palpable. As many of the student’s cohort and various certified scholars snickered, even those sympathetic to the query
and its spirit looked toward their toes in embarrassment. Here was a
public lesson on the unstated requirement to never doubt doxas, which
98 Issues of Immanence
beget themselves, as effect and affect of analytical entitlements, everyday hierarchies, and their routine reproduction in academic arenas.
Unable to contain myself, I rephrased the salience of the student’s question, emphasizing the need to address at least the coupling of history-writing and the nation under regimes of modernity
and their imaginaries. The speaker looked unsettled, yet was about
to answer when a very senior historian, a venerable mandarin, seized
the microphone. As not only the esteemed chair of the session but the
presiding deity of the workshop – and patron of several historians
across generations – this don and doyen among scholars, magisterially addressed the audience. To query modernity, nation, and historywriting, he pronounced, was the stuff of new-fangled “postmodern”
and “postcolonial” theories. The true historian diligently worked in
the archives, far away from such speculation. Yet all that the esteemed
historian said about the single-minded purpose of value-free research
in the state archives reproduced commonplace assumptions regarding the modern nation and its historiography as the incessant march
of progress. Here, the more scholasticism drew sharp boundaries
between itself and the mundane as well as the theoretical, the more
it tripped itself up in its disorderliness, its complicity with routine
statist-developmental imaginaries.
Two weeks later, I was speaking at the weekly colloquia of a distinguished department in a famous university. A little apprehensive,
I drew upon my wider construction of an ethnographic history of an
“untouchable” community in order to raise issues of the interplay
between caste and power, myth and history, and the enchantments
of symbols of governance of the modern state and the fabrications of
religious legalities by subaltern communities. At the end, I also cast
my net somewhat wider. Seizing on ethnographic and historical materials, I spelled out the implications of my analysis for the persistence
of routine antinomies – of modernity and tradition, state and community, rationality and ritual, and reason and emotion – within influential strands of social and political theory in western and non-western
contexts.
During the discussion, an avant-garde scholar, a bearer of
cutting-edge anthropology, put a question to me in the kindest of
ways. I was asked about the manner in which my work related to the
study of lower-caste and untouchable groups, which the academic
stressed was the real area, the actual field of my research. In response,
I outlined some of the continuities and differences between my work
and other studies of Dalit communities. Yet, I also stressed that critical issues of myths and the making of modernity, orality and the
Issues of Immanence
99
construction of histories, and writing and the fashioning of traditions
were equally the area(s)/field(s) of my research (Dube 1998). It was a
wholly civil exchange. Yet, the to-and-fro has stayed with me in the
years after.
At stake was a key distinction, based upon academic entitlement and
scholarly hierarchy, between the “is” and an “ought.” Here, a study of
Dalit, subaltern groups undertaken by a younger historian appeared
as an inherent condition of limits for wider theoretical enquiry – the
inescapable “is” of academic endeavor. In contrast, a higher status
was occupied by the intellectual labor of accomplished analysts, conducting research across multi-sited ethnographic sites, producing theory that was unconstrained by stifling “areas,” which is what (we were
being told) critical reflection “ought” to be. Scholasticism has many
stripes.
Final Sutures
Despite the able efforts of the two distinguished professors (alongside
the endeavors of others), I have been unable to give up my habits,
which turn on conjunctions of narrative and theory. Around almost
two decades ago, articulating everyday legalities/illegalities, colonial
cultures, and an evangelical modernity – and issues of meaning, power,
and difference, very broadly – I made a case for a “history without
warranty” (Dube 2004a). Here are to be found procedures that carefully query “those ‘entities’ presupposed by our typical ways of seeing
and doing in the modern world” (White 2000: 4–5), in order to think
through the guarantee of progress under modernity, carefully querying the scandals of the West and the nation. To wit, the conceptions,
propositions, and outrages queried by a history without warranty
intimate not merely objects of knowledge but conditions of knowing,
which demand cautious questioning, prudent articulation, and critical affirmation in the wake of careful interrogation (White 2000: 8;
Dube 2004a, 2010, 2017a).
I would like to suggest now that my emphases on immanence shift
the terms of a history without warranty in a specific manner. Indeed,
the explicit acknowledgment and articulation, in work as in life, of the
affective and the embodied, the experiential and the extra-analytical,
and the quotidian and the mundane – that is to say, of the i mmanent –
as coursing through social worlds has critical consequences. First,
despite its avowal of the ontological, the prior somewhat cerebral cast
of a history without warranty is now made flesh, blood, and spirit.
Moreover, categories (academic and social) are themselves rendered
100
Issues of Immanence
even less as principally instrumental explanatory devices and much
more as constitutive attributes of social worlds, which often, variously
bear value properties, inviting and inciting meaningful practices.
Finally, the earlier emphases of a history without warranty concerning
prudent querying and critical affirmation of social worlds now acquire
greater immediacy and indeterminacy, interrupted by the uncertain,
the uncanny, and the unimaginable. If truth is a matter of wager, a
bet that one takes with oneself, as Merleau-Ponty once argued, this is
because truth is about life and living, politics and worlds, each betokening the other. These are life-worlds, saturated with immanence,
that are ours to carefully question, to ethically articulate, and even to
re-enchant amidst the enchantments that abound. This might particularly be the case as we think through entitlement and privilege exactly
in order to actively unlearn privilege and entitlement.
Ends
All of this is to ask also if certain key questions simply disappear as
we acknowledge the presence of immanence amidst the enchantments
of modernity? What is at stake in enquiring whether the most careful,
creative of “our” understandings might yet subsume and subordinate –
to compelling claims that we hold – contradictory worlds and their
contentions? In responding affectively, politically to the urgency of
the present are we to abandon the impulse to cautiously probe and
critically affirm social worlds with the desire to carefully narrate and
searchingly describe them? Taking seriously the requirements of evidence and the fidelity to facts, might we also consider sieving evidence
through critical filters while construing facts, times, and spaces unexpected? Can such facts speak in the uneasy echoes of limiting doubt
rather than readily deal in satisfying certainties? Is there not something to be learned here regarding anthropology, history, and other
enquiries as disciplines of modernity, which contain and unravel their
archival tracks?
Notes
1 See especially the section ahead on “Unravelling Immanence.”
2 It is such mutual begetting that explains my particular coinage of the term
“worldly-scholastic” transcendence, which challenges more familiar associations of transcendence with scholasticism, each as bearing prior meanings, anterior associations that I query. All of this should soon become
clearer.
Issues of Immanence
101
3 Here, as Josef Pieper (2001) has shown, such ready assessments bear closer
scrutiny, yet it is important to track as well, following Orlando Bentancor
(2017), how scholastic presumption could be implicated in wider projects
of power and meaning, such as those of imperial processes and mercantile
capitalism.
4 Bert van Roermund (2015) provides a distinct take on “secular transcendence,” which intriguingly intersects with aspects of my proposal regarding
worldly-scholastic transcendence.
5 Indeed, none of this is to deny the formative plurality, the constitutive
not-oneness also of modern subjects who are themselves always equally
subjects of modernity (see, for instance, Dube 2017a, 2017b).
6 These are all questions that I have discussed in frontal and fledgling ways
elsewhere (Dube 2004a, 2010, 2017a).
7 It should soon become clear that while agreeing with Bilgrami on the “value
properties” in the world (including, nature) that make normative demands
on us, my arguments equally bear distinct emphases. Thus, Bilgrami
assumes that “disenchantment” has been the dominant motif of the modern world over the past four centuries. Against this he posits the creative
forces of “enchantment” and its recognition – by the seventeenth-century
English radical sects, the Romantics, and Gandhi, for instance – such that
power is opposed/undone by difference. Instead, I focus also on how the
terms of disenchantment create their own enchantments, which find form
and assume substance as antinomies and enticements, categories and contentions, and meanings and practices at the core of social worlds. These
come to embody value properties that make claims on subjects and their
actions. It only follows that my proposal regarding immanence draws in
the affective, the embodied, the experiential, and the extra-analytical as
signaling the immanent as a routine part of mundane worlds. Arguably,
Bilgrami is not especially concerned with such dimensions of the enchantments of disenchantment and immanence of the everyday.
8 See the discussion in the Introduction.
9 Calhoun’s presentation was derived from this text.
10 As already indicated, my debts to Bourdieu (1984, 2000) – alongside my
learning from Rancière (1989, 1991, 2004) – are immense here. Given
the constraints of space, what I cannot explore are my differences with
Bourdieu, especially his frequent formalism and cerebral self-indulgence,
which can run counter to my affirmations of the affective, the embodied,
and the immanent.
11 Nor is this a matter solely of intellectual arenas: academic modes of
argument are appropriated, expropriated, and made anew in wider social
terrains.
12 I recognize of course that writings on Habermas and discussions of his
work are academic industry. Clearly, my effort is not aimed as either exegesis of or commentary on the philosopher’s corpus. Rather, I wish to
enter the protocols of his thought and reason(s), albeit on my distinct registers, in order to reveal the contradictory stitches that suture his arguments. Such contradictions and contentions are not mere mistakes, but
arguably the conditions of possibility of his assertions, a matter that I had
first approached in Dube (2010). All of this registered, it bears pointing out
102
Issues of Immanence
that my emphasis on the simultaneous possibilities and problems in the
work of Habermas intersects with feminist engagement with his writings.
Such engagements underscore at once the democratic horizons suggested
and yet the gendered exclusions performed by the following: Habermas’s
account of the public sphere; his theory of communicative action; his
dualistic theory of society; and his discussions of deliberative democracy.
Of these, I discuss ahead the first two themes, and shall refer there to feminist criticism on these questions. Here, I would like to acknowledge the
astute mapping of this literature by Mojca Pajnik (2006a) in an essay that I
have read with some effort in imperfect translation (see also Meehan 1995;
Pajnik 2006b).
13 Consider now another statement of Habermas (1984):
…the use of language with an orientation to reaching understanding is
the original mode of language use, upon which indirect understanding,
giving something to understand or letting something be understood,
and the instrumental use of language in general, are parasitic.
(288 emphasis in the original)
14 I have further discussed such questions in relation to the work of intellectual historians of Europe such as Reinhart Koselleck and Hans Ulrich
Gumbrecht in Dube (2010). See also, Dube (2017a).
References
Abbink, J., and J. Salvedra, eds. 2013. The Anthropology of Elites: Power,
Culture and the Complexities of Distinction. New York: Palgrave
Macmillan.
Abrams, P. 1983. Historical Sociology. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.
Abu-Lughod, L. 1999. “The Interpretation of Culture(s) after Television.” In
The Fate of “Culture”: Geertz and Beyond, edited by S. Ortner. Berkeley:
University of California Press, 110–135.
Adelman, J. 2017. “What Is Global History Now?” Aeon 2. See: https://aeon.
co/essays/is-global-history-still-possible-or-has-it-had-its-moment
Agnani, S. 2013. Hating Empire Properly: The Two Indies and the Limits of
Enlightenment Anticolonialism. New York: Fordham University Press.
Ahmed, S. 2004. The Cultural Politics of Emotion. Edinburgh: Edinburgh
University Press.
Alonso, A. M. 1994. “The Politics of Space, Time, and Substance: State
Formation, Nationalism, and Ethnicity.” Annual Review of Anthropology
23: 379–400.
Aloysius, G. 1997. Nationalism without a Nation in India. Delhi: Oxford
University Press.
Amin, S. 1995. Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura 1922–1992.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Amin, S. 2016. Conquest and Community: The Afterlives of Warrior Saint
Ghazi Miyan. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Amin, S., and D. Chakrabarty, eds. 1996. Subaltern Studies IX: Writings on
South Asian History and Society. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Anderson, B. 1983. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and
Spread of Nationalism. London: Verso.
“Anthropology and Time.” 2010. Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales 65(4):
885–996.
Appadurai, A. 1982. Worship and Conflict under Colonial Rule: A South Indian
Case. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Arnold, D. 1993. Colonizing the Body: State Medicine and Epidemic Disease in
Nineteenth-Century India. Berkeley: University of California Press.
104
References
Arnold, D., and D. Hardiman, eds. 1994. Subaltern Studies VIII: Essays in
Honour of Ranajit Guha. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Asad, T., ed. 1973. Anthropology and the Colonial Encounter. London: Ithaca
Press.
Asad, T. 1983. “Anthropological Conceptions of Religion: Reflections on
Geertz.” Man (n.s.) 18: 237–259.
Asad, T. 1993. Genealogies of Religion: Discipline and Reasons of Power in
Christianity and Islam. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press.
Asad, T. 2003. Formations of the Secular: Christianity, Islam, Modernity.
Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Asad, T., J. Fernandez, M. Herzfeld, A. Lass, S. C. Rogers, J. Schneider,
and K. Verdery. 1997. “Provocations of European Ethnology.” American
Anthropologist 99: 713–730.
Austin-Broos, D. 1997. Jamaica Genesis: Religion and the Politics of Moral
Orders. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Axel, B. K. 2001. The Nation’s Tortured Body: Violence, Representation, and
the Formation of a Sikh “Diaspora.” Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Axel, B. K., ed. 2002a. From the Margins: Historical Anthropology and Its
Futures. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Axel, B. K. 2002b. “Introduction: Historical Anthropology and Its
Vicissitudes.” In From the Margins: Historical Anthropology and Its Futures,
edited by B. K. Axel. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1–44.
Bailey, F. G. 1957. Caste and the Economic Frontier: A Village in Highland
Orissa. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Bailey, F. G. 1969. Stratagems and Spoils: A Social Anthropology of Politics.
Oxford: Blackwell.
Bama. 2008. Vanmam: Vendetta. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Banaji, J. 1970. “The Crisis of British Anthropology.” New Left Review 64:
71–85.
Bandyopadhyay, S. 1997. Caste, Protest and Identity in Colonial India: The
Namasudras of Bengal 1872–1947. Richmond: Curzon Press.
Banerjee, P. 2006. Politics of Time: “Primitives” and History-writing in a
Colonial Society. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2006.
Banerjee, P. 2011. “Afterword.” In Modern Makeovers: Handbook of Modernity in South Asia, edited by S. Dube. New Delhi: Oxford University Press,
262–274.
Banerjee, P. 2020. Elementary Aspects of the Political: Histories from the
Global South. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Banerjee-Dube, I. 2007. Religion, Law and Power: Tales of Time in Eastern
India, 1860–2000. London: Anthem Press.
Banerjee-Dube I. 2015. A History of Modern India. Cambridge and New
Delhi: Cambridge University Press.
Banerjee-Dube I. and S. Dube. 2009. “Introduction.” In Ancient to Modern:
Religion, Power, and Community in India, edited by I. Banerjee-Dube and
S. Dube. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1–27.
References
105
Barker, J. 2011. Native Acts: Law, Recognition, and Cultural Authenticity.
Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Barrera-González, A., M. Heintz, and A. Horolets, eds. 2017. European
Anthropologies. New York: Berghahn.
Barth, F. 1959. Political Leadership among Swat Pathans. London: Athlone
Press.
Baucom, I. 2005. Specters of the Atlantic: Finance Capital, Slavery, and the
Philosophy of History. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Bauman Z. 1992. Intimations of Postmodernity. London: Routledge.
Bayly, C. A. 1988. Indian Society and the Making of the British Empire.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Bear, L. 2007. Lines of the Nation: Indian Railway Workers, Bureaucracy, and
the Intimate Historical Self. New York: Columbia University Press.
Becker, C. L. 1932. The Heavenly City of the Eighteenth-Century Philosophers.
New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
Beckert, S. 2014. Empire of Cotton: A Global History. New York: Knopf.
Beckert, S. and C. Desan, eds. 2018. American Capitalism: New Histories.
New York: Columbia University Press.
Bennett, T. 1995. The Birth of the Museum: History, Theory, Politics. London:
Routledge.
Bennett, T. 2004. Pasts beyond Memory: Evolution, Museums, Colonialism.
London: Routledge.
Bentancor, O. 2017. The Matter of Empire: Metaphysics and Mining in Colonial
Peru. Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press.
Berlin, I. 2001. Against the Current: Essays in the History of Ideas. Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press.
Berman, R. 2004. Enlightenment or Empire: Colonial Discourse in German
Culture. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press.
Bhabha, H., ed. 1990. Nation and Narration. London: Routledge.
Bhabha, H. 1994. Location of Culture. London: Routledge.
Bhandar, B. 2018. Colonial Lives of Property: Law, Land, and Racial Regimes
of Ownership. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Bhandari, P. 2019. Money, Culture, and Class: Elite Women as Modern
Subjects. London and New Delhi: Routledge.
Bharti, A., ed. 2013. Special Issue on “Dalit Streevad.” Streekal 9.
Bhattacharya, N. 2018. The Great Agrarian Conquest: The Colonial Reshaping
of a Rural World. Ranikhet: Permanent Black.
Bilgrami, A. 2010. “Understanding Disenchantment.” See: http://blogs.ssrc.
org/tif/2010/09/06/disenchantment/
Bilgrami, A. 2014. Secularism, Identity, and Enchantment. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press.
Birla, R. 2009. Stages of Capital: Law, Culture, and Market Governance in
Late Colonial India. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Blackburn, R. 2011. The American Crucible: Slavery, Emancipation and
Human Rights. London: Verso Books.
106
References
Bloch, M. 1954. The Historian’s Craft. Translated by P. Putnam. Manchester:
Manchester University Press.
Boas, F. 1928. Anthropology and Modern Life. New York: Norton.
Boas, F. 1974. “The History of Anthropology.” In The Shaping of American
Anthropology, 1883–1911: A Franz Boas Reader, edited by G. Stocking, Jr.
New York: Basic Books, 23–35.
Bourdieu, P. 1977. Outline of a Theory of Practice. Translated by R. Nice.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Bourdieu, P. 1984. Distinction: A Social Critique of the Judgement of Taste.
Translated by R. Nice. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Bourdieu, P. 1991. Language and Symbolic Power. Translated by G. Raymond
and M. Adamson. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Bourdieu, P. 2000. Pascalian Meditations. Translated by R. Nice. Cambridge:
Polity Press.
Braudel, F. 1973. The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age
of Philip II. Vols. 1 and 2. Translated by S. Reynolds. London: Fontana/
Collins.
Bruno, I. and G. Salle. 2018. “‘Before Long There Will Be Nothing but
Billionaires’: The Power of Elite over the Saint-Tropez Peninsula.”
Socio-Economic Review 16: 435–458.
Burghart, R. 1996. Conditions of Listening: Essays on Religion, History, and
Politics in South Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Burton, A. M. 1998. At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial
Encounter in Late-Victorian Britain. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Butalia, U. 1998. The Other Side of Silence: Voices from the Partition of India.
New Delhi: Viking Penguin.
Byrne, D. 2014. Counterheritage: Critical Perspectives on Heritage Conservation
in Asia. New York: Routledge.
Calhoun, C., ed. 1992. Habermas and the Public Sphere. Cambridge, MA:
MIT Press.
Calhoun, C. 2009. “The Class-Consciousness of Frequent Travelers: Toward
a Critique of Actually Existing Cosmopolitanism.” In Enchantments of
Modernity: Empire, Nation, Globalization, edited by S. Dube. London:
Routledge, 310–340.
Cannell, F., ed. 2006. The Anthropology of Christianity. Durham, NC: Duke
University Press.
Cannell, F. 2010. “Anthropology of Secularism.” Annual Review of
Anthropology 39: 85–100.
Carswell, G. 2013. “Dalits and Local Labor Markets in Rural India:
Experiences from the Tiruppur Textile Region in Tamil Nadu.” Transactions
of the Institute of British Geographers 38: 325–338.
Chakrabarty, D. 1992. “Postcoloniality and the Artifice of History: Who
Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?” Representations 37 (Winter): 1–26.
Chakrabarty, D. 2000. Provincializing Europe: Postcolonial Thought and
Historical Difference. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
References
107
Chakrabarty, D. 2002. Habitations of Modernity: Essays in the Wake of
Subaltern Studies. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Chakrabarty, D. 2015. The Calling of History: Sir Jadunath Sarkar and His
Empire of Truth. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Chartier, R. 1993. Cultural History: Between Practices and Representations.
Translated by L. G. Cochrane. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.
Chatterjee, P. 1993. The Nation and Its Fragments: Colonial and Postcolonial
Histories. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Chatterjee, P., and G. Pandey, eds. 1992. Subaltern Studies VII: Writings on
South Asian History and Society. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Chatterjee, P. 2001. A Time for Tea: Women, Labor, and Post/Colonial Politics
on an Indian Plantation. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Chaturvedi, V. 2007. Peasant Pasts: History and Memory in Western India.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Clarke, S. 1998. Dalits and Christianity: Subaltern Religion and Dalit T heology.
New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Clendinnen, I. 1987. Ambivalent Conquests: Maya and Spaniard in Yucatán,
1517–1570. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Clendinnen, I. 1999. Reading the Holocaust. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Clifford, J., and G. Marcus, eds. 1986. Writing Culture: The Poetics and
Politics of Ethnography. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Clough, P. T., and J. Halley, eds. 2007. The Affective Turn: Theorizing the
Social. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Coello de la Rosa, A., and J. M. Dieste, eds. 2020. In Praise of Historical
Anthropology: Perspectives, Methods, and Applications to the Study of Power
and Colonialism. London: Routledge.
Cohen, D. W. 1994. The Combing of History. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Cohen, D. W., and E. S. A. Odhiambo. 1989. Siaya: Historical Anthropology.
Cleveland: Ohio University Press.
Cohen, S. 1986. Historical Culture: On the Recoding of an Academic Discipline.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Cohn, B. 1980. “History and Anthropology: The State of Play.” Comparative
Studies in Society and History 22: 198–221.
Cohn, B. 1981. “Anthropology and History in the 1980s: Towards a
Rapprochement.” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 12: 227–252.
Cohn, B. 1987. An Anthropologist among the Historians and Other Essays.
Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Cohn, B. 1996. Colonialism and Its Forms of Knowledge: The British in India.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Collingham, E. M. 2011. Imperial Bodies: The Physical Experience of the Raj,
c. 1800–1947. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Comaroff, J. 1985. Body of Power, Spirit of Resistance: The Culture and History
of a South African People. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
108
References
Comaroff, J. 1989. “Images of Empire, Contests of Conscience: Models of
Colonial Domination in South Africa.” American Ethnologist 16: 661–685.
Comaroff, J., and J. Comaroff. 1986. “Christianity and Colonialism in South
Africa.” American Ethnologist 13: 1–22.
Comaroff, J., and J. Comaroff. 1991. Of Revelation and Revolution: Christianity,
Colonialism, and Consciousness in South Africa. Vol. 1. Chicago, IL:
University of Chicago Press.
Comaroff, J., and J. Comaroff. 1992. Ethnography and the Historical
Imagination. Boulder, CO: Westview.
Comaroff, J., and J. Comaroff. 1997. Of Revelation and Revolution: The
Dialectics of Modernity on the South African Frontier. Vol. 2. Chicago, IL:
University of Chicago Press.
Comaroff, J., and J. Comaroff. 2009. Ethnicity, Inc. Chicago, IL: University
of Chicago Press.
Comaroff, J., and S. Roberts. 1981. Rules and Processes: The Cultural Logic
of Dispute in an African Context. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Coombes, A. E. 1994. Reinventing Africa: Museums, Material Culture, and
Popular Imagination in Late Victorian and Edwardian England. New Haven,
CT: Yale University Press.
Cooper, F. 1994. “Conflict and Connection: Rethinking Colonial African
History.” American Historical Review 99: 1519–1526.
Cooper, F. 1996. Decolonization and African Society: The Labour Question in
French and British Africa. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Corbridge S., J. Harris, and J. Craig, eds. 2013. India Today: Economy, Politics
and Society. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Coronil, F. 1996. “Beyond Occidentalism: Toward Nonimperial Geohistorical
Categories.” Cultural Anthropology 11: 51–87.
Coronil, F. 1997. The Magical State: Nature, Money, and Modernity in
Venezuela. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Corrigan, P., and D. Sayer. 1985. The Great Arch: English State Formation as
Cultural Revolution. Oxford: Blackwell.
Cousin, B., and S. Chauvin. 2013. “Islanders, Immigrants, and Millionaires:
The Dynamics of Upper-Class Segregation in St Barts, French West
Indies.” In Geographies of the Super-Rich, edited by I. Hay. Cheltenham:
Elgar, 186–200.
Cousin, B., S. Khan, and A. Mears. 2018. “Theoretical and Methodological
Pathways for Research on Elites.” Socio-Economic Review 16: 225–249.
Crabtree, J. 2018. The Billionaire Raj: A Journey through India’s New Gilded
Age. New York: OneWorld.
Crapanzano, V. 2000. Serving the Word: Literalism in America from the Pulpit
to the Bench. New York: New Press.
Curley, R. 2018. Citizens and Believers: Religion and Politics in Revolutionary
Jalisco, 1900–1930. Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press.
Daedalus: Journal of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences. 1998.
“Special Issue: Early Modernities.” 127: v–279.
References
109
Daedalus: Journal of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences. 2000.
“Special Issue: Multiple Modernities.” 129: v–290.
Darnton, R. 1985. The Great Cat Massacre and Other Episodes in French
Cultural History. New York: Vintage.
Das, V. 1995. Critical Events: An Anthropological Perspective on Contemporary
India. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Dasgupta, R. 2014. Capital: A Portrait of Twenty-First Century. Delhi. New
Delhi: Penguin.
Davin, A. 1978. “Imperialism and Motherhood.” History Workshop 5: 9–65.
Davis, A., and K. Williams. 2017. “Introduction: Elites and Power after
Financialization.” Theory, Culture and Society 34: 3–26.
Davis, N. 1977. Society and Culture in Early Modern France: Eight Essays by
Natalie Zemon Davis. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
De Cesari, C. 2010. “Creative Heritage: Palestinian Heritage NGO’s and
Defiant Arts of Government.” American Anthropologist 4: 625–637.
Deliège, R. 1992. “Replication and Consensus: Untouchability, Caste and
Ideology in India.” Man (n.s.) 27: 155–173.
Deliège, R. 1997. The World of the “Untouchables”: Paraiyars of Tamil Nadu.
Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Dening, G. 1991. Mr. Bligh’s Bad Language: Passion, Power and Theatre on
the Bounty. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Dening, G. 1995. The Death of William Gooch: A History’s Anthropology.
Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press.
Dening, G. 1996. Performances. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press.
Derrida, J. 1996. Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Translated by
E. Prenowitz. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Deshpande, P. 2007. Creative Pasts: Historical Memory and Identity in Western
India, 1700–1960. New York: Columbia University Press.
Di Leonardo, M. 2000. Exotics at Home: Anthropologies, Others, and American
Modernity. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Dirks, N. 1987. The Hollow Crown: Ethnohistory of an Indian Kingdom.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Dirks, N. 1989. “The Original Caste: Power, History, and Hierarchy in South
Asia.” Contributions to Indian Sociology 23: 59–77.
Dirks, N. 2002. Castes of Mind: Colonialism and the Making of Modern India.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Donham, D. 1999. Marxist Modern: An Ethnographic History of the Ethiopian
Revolution. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Dube, S. 1992. “Myths, Symbols, and Community: Satnampanth of
Chhattisgarh.” In Subaltern Studies VII: Writings on South Asian History
and Society, edited by P. Chatterjee and G. Pandey. Delhi: Oxford University
Press, 121–158.
Dube, S. 1993. “Idioms of Authority and Engendered Agendas: The Satnami
Mahasabha, Chhattisgarh, 1925–50.” The Indian Economic and Social
History Review 30: 383–411.
110
References
Dube, S. 1995. “Paternalism and Freedom: The Evangelical Encounter in
Colonial Chhattisgarh, Central India.” Modern Asian Studies 29: 171–201.
Dube, S. 1996a. “Colonial Law and Village Disputes: Two Cases from
Chhattisgarh.” In Social Conflict, edited by N. Jayaram and S. Saberwal.
Delhi: Oxford University Press, 423–444.
Dube, S. 1996b. “Telling Tales and Trying Truths: Transgressions, Entitlements
and Legalities in Village Disputes, Late Colonial Central India.” Studies in
History 13: 171–201.
Dube, S. 1998. Untouchable Pasts: Religion, Identity, and Power among a
Central Indian Community, 1780–1950. Albany: State University of New
York Press.
Dube, S. 2004a. Stitches on Time: Colonial Textures and Postcolonial Tangles.
Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Dube, S. 2004b. “Terms That Bind: Colony, Nation, Modernity.” In
Postcolonial Passages: Contemporary History-Writing on India, edited by
S. Dube. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1–37.
Dube, S. 2007a. “Anthropology, History, Historical Anthropology: An
Introduction.” In Historical Anthropology, edited by S. Dube. New Delhi:
Oxford University Press, 1–73.
Dube, S., ed. 2007b. Historical Anthropology. New Delhi: Oxford University
Press.
Dube, S., ed. 2009. Enchantments of Modernity: Empire, Nation, Globalization.
London: Routledge.
Dube, S. 2010. After Conversion: Cultural Histories of Modern India. New
Delhi: Yoda Press.
Dube, S., ed. 2011. Modern Makeovers: Handbook of Modernity in South Asia.
New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Dube, S. 2012. “A Dalit Iconography of an Expressionist Imagination.” In
Dalit Art and Visual Imagery, edited by G. Tartakov. New Delhi: Indian
Institute for Dalit Studies and Oxford University Press, 251–267.
Dube, S. 2013a. “Gender aur Satta: Itihas ke Haashiyon par se kuch
Samikshatmak Vivaran.” In “Dalit Streevad.” Streekal 9: 35–46.
Dube, S. 2013b. “Unsettling Art: Caste, Gender, and Dalit Expression.” Open
Democracy, posted on 1 August 2013. See: http://www.opendemocracy.net/
saurabh-dube/unsettling-art-caste-gender-and-dalit-expression
Dube, S. 2016. “Mirrors of Modernity: Time-Space, the Subaltern, and the
Decolonial.” Postcolonial Studies 19(1): 1–21.
Dube, S. 2017a. Subjects of Modernity: Time-Space, Disciplines, Margins.
Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Dube, S. 2017b. Subjects of Modernity, Conversation with Carlos Marichal.
See: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2lfYucKbL8Y&feature=emb_logo
Dube, S. 2019a. El archivo y el campo: Antropología, historia, modernidad.
Ciudad de México: El Colegio de México.
Dube, S. 2019b. “Histories, Dwelling, Habitations: A Cyber-conversation
with Dipesh Chakrabarty.” In Dipesh Chakrabarty and the Global South:
References
111
Subaltern Studies, Postcolonial Perspectives, and the Anthropocene, edited
by S. Dube, S. Seth, and A. Skaria. London: Routledge, 56–72.
Dube, S. 2020a. “Anthropological Archives: Dalit ‘Religions’ Redux.”
Economic and Political Weekly LV (34): 42–48.
Dube, S. 2020b. “Historicism and Modernity in the Wake of Provincializing
Europe.” Práticas da História – Journal on Theory, Historiography and Uses
of the Past 11: 63–79.
Dube, S. 2021a. “History, Anthropology, and Rethinking Disciplines.” In
Oxford Research Encyclopedias: Anthropology, edited by Mark Aldenerfer.
New York: Oxford University Press, 1–40.
Dube, S. 2021b. “Privilegio académico y escolasticismo moderno:
Trascendencia secular e inmanencia mundana.” Historia y grafía 57:
257–290.
Dube, S. 2021c. “Rostros de privilegio: Élites y afectos en Nueva Delhi,
India, ca. 1975–2015.” Cuicuilco: Revista de Ciencia Antropológicas 28(79):
159–182.
Dube, S., and I. Banerjee-Dube, eds. 2019. Unbecoming Modern: Colonialism,
Modernity, Colonial Modernities. 2nd ed. London: Routledge.
Dube, S., Z. Magubane, and P. Banerjee. n.d. Decolonize: Three Enquiries
in Discipline and Difference. Manuscript of book under discussion for the
Trios Series of the University of Chicago Press.
Dubois, L. 2004. A Colony of Citizens: Revolution and Slave Emancipation
in the French Caribbean, 1787–1804. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press.
Dubois, L. 2006. “An Enslaved Enlightenment: Rethinking the Intellectual
History of the French Atlantic.” Social History 31: 1–14.
Dumont, L. 1970. Homo Hierarchicus: The Caste System and Its Implications.
London: The University of Chicago Press.
Eisenstadt, S. N. 1990. “Functionalist Analysis in Anthropology and
Sociology: An Interpretive Essay.” Annual Review of Anthropology 19:
243–260.
Eley, G. 2005. A Crooked Line: From Cultural History to the History of Society.
Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.
Engelke, M. 2007. A Problem of Presence: Beyond Scripture in an African
Church. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Escobar, A. 2011. Encountering Development: The Making and Unmaking of
the Third World. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. 1939. “Nuer Time Reckoning.” Africa 12: 189–216.
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. 1940. The Nuer: A Description of the Modes of
Livelihood and Political Institutions of a Nilotic People. Oxford: Clarendon
Press.
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. 1961. Anthropology and History. Manchester:
Manchester University Press.
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. 1962. Social Anthropology and Other Essays. New
York: Free Press of Glencoe.
112
References
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. 1965. Theories of Primitive Religion. Oxford: Clarendon
Press.
Fabian, J. 1983. Time and the Other: How Anthropology Makes Its Object. New
York: Columbia University Press.
Fabian, J. 1986. Language and Colonial Power: The Appropriation of Swahili in
the Former Belgian Congo. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Fabian, J. 2000. Out of Our Minds: Reason and Madness in the Exploration of
Central Africa. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Faubion, J. 1993. “History in Anthropology.” Annual Review of Anthropology
22: 35–54.
Febvre, L. 1973. New Kind of History: From the Writings of Febvre. Translated
by K. Folca. London: Routledge.
Ferguson, J. 1990. The Anti-Politics Machine: Development, Depoliticization,
and Bureaucratic Power in Lesotho. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Ferguson, J. 1999. Expectations of Modernity: Myths and Meanings of Urban
Life on the Zambian Copperbelt. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Fischer, S. 2004. Modernity Disavowed: Haiti and the Cultures of Slavery in the
Age of Revolution. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Fleming, M. 1995. “Women and the ‘Public Use of Reason.’” In Feminists
Read Habermas: Gendering the Subject of Discourse, edited by J. Meehan.
New York: Routledge, 117–137.
Florida, N. 1995. Writing the Past, Inscribing the Future: History as Prophecy
in Colonial Java. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Forman, P. 2012. “On the Historical Forms of Knowledge Production and
Curation: Modernity Entailed Disciplinarity, Postmodernity Entails
Antidisciplinarity.” Osiris 27: 156–197.
Foster, R. 1991. “Making National Cultures in the Global Ecumene.” Annual
Review of Anthropology 20: 235–260.
Foucault, M. 1967. Madness and Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age
of Reason. London: Tavistock.
Foucault, M. 1970. “The Archeology of Knowledge.” Social Science
Information 9: 175–185.
Foucault, M. 1972. The Archeology of Knowledge. Translated by A. M.
Sheridan Smith. New York: Pantheon Books.
Foucault, M. 1979. Discipline and Punish: The Birth of the Prison. New York:
Vintage Books.
Fox, R. 1985. Lions of the Punjab: Culture in the Making. Berkeley: University
of California Press.
Franklin S. 2007. Dolly Mixtures: The Remaking of Genealogy. Durham, NC:
Duke University Press.
Fraser, N. 1992. “Rethinking the Public Sphere: A Contribution to the
Critique of Actually Existing Democracy.” In Habermas and the Public
Sphere, edited by C. Calhoun. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 109–142.
Freeman, J. M. 1979. Untouchable: An Indian Life History. Stanford, CA:
Stanford University Press.
References
113
Fuentes, M. J. 2016. Dispossessed Lives: Enslaved Women, Violence, and the
Archive. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Fukuzawa, H. 1991. The Medieval Deccan: Peasants, Social Systems, and
States: Sixteenth to Eighteenth Centuries. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Fuller, C. 2004. The Camphor Flame: Popular Hinduism and Society in India.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Ganti, T. 2014. “Neoliberalism.” Annual Review of Anthropology 43(1): 89–104.
Geertz, C. 1973. The Interpretation of Cultures. New York: Basic Books.
Geertz, C. 1980. Negara: The Theatre State in Nineteenth Century Bali.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Geismar, H. 2015. “Anthropology and Heritage Regimes.” Annual Review of
Anthropology 44: 71–85.
Genovese, E. 1974. Roll Jordan Roll: The World the Slaves Made. New York:
Pantheon.
Gerbner, K. 2018. Christian Slavery: Conversion and Race in the Protestant
Atlantic World. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Giddens, A. 1979. Central Problems in Social Theory: Action, Structure, and
Contradiction in Social Analysis. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Gikandi, S. 1996. Maps of Englishness: Writing Identity in the Culture of
Colonialism. New York: Columbia University Press.
Gilroy, P. 1993. The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double-Consciousness.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Ginzburg, C. 1980. The Cheese and the Worms: The Cosmos of a Sixteenth
Century Miller. Translated by J. Tedeschi and A. Tedeschi. Baltimore:
Johns Hopkins University Press.
Ginzburg, C. 1985. The Night Battles: Witchcraft and Agrarian Cults in
the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. Translated by J. Tedeschi and
A. Tedeschi. New York: Penguin.
Gluckman, M. 1963. Order and Rebellion in Tribal Africa. London: Cohen
and West.
Goeman, M. 2013. Mark My Words: Native Women Mapping our Nations.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
Gold, A. 2017. Shiptown: Between Rural and Urban India. Philadelphia:
University of Pennsylvania Press.
Gold, A., and B. R. Gujar. 2002. In the Time of Trees and Sorrows: Nature,
Power, and Memory in Rajasthan. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Goodman, D. 1992. “Public Sphere and Public Life: Toward a Synthesis of
Current Historiographical Approaches to the Old Regime.” History and
Theory 32: 1–20.
Goswami, M. 2004. Producing India: From Colonial Economy to National
Space. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Gough, K. 1968. “Anthropology: Child of Imperialism.” Monthly Review 19:
12–68.
Greenblatt, S. 1991. Marvelous Possessions: The Wonder of the New World.
Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
114
References
Gregory, D. 2007. The Colonial Present. Oxford: Blackwell.
Grewal, I. 1996. Home and Harem: Nation, Gender, Empire, and the Cultures
of Travel. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Grosrichard, A. 1998. The Sultan’s Court: European Fantasies of the East.
Translated by L. Heron. London: Verso.
Guasco, M. 2014. Slaves and Englishmen: Human Bondage in the Early Modern
Atlantic World. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Guha, R. 1983. Elementary Aspects of Peasant Insurgency in Colonial India.
Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Guha, R. 1984. “The Prose of Counter-Insurgency.” In Subaltern Studies II:
Writings on South Asian History and Society, edited by R. Guha. Delhi:
Oxford University Press, 1–42.
Guha, R. 1997. Dominance without Hegemony: History and Power in Colonial
India. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Guha, R. 2004. “Not at Home in Empire.” In Postcolonial Passages:
Contemporary History-Writing on India, edited by S. Dube. New Delhi:
Oxford University Press, 38–46.
Guha, R., ed. 1982–1989. Subaltern Studies I–VI: Writings on South Asian
History and Society. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Guha, S. 2014. Beyond Caste: Identity and Power in South Asia. Leiden: Brill.
Guha-Thakurta, P., et al. 2014. Gas Wars: Crony Capitalism and the Ambanis.
New Delhi: Authors UpFront/Paranjoy Guha Thakurta.
Guha-Thakurta, T. 2005. Monuments, Objects, Histories: Art in Colonial and
Post-colonial India. New York: Columbia University Press.
Gupta, A. 2017. “Changing Forms of Corruption in India.” Modern Asian
Studies 51: 1862–1890.
Gupta, C. 2002. Sexuality, Obscenity, and Community: Women, Muslims, and
the Hindu Public in Colonial India. Delhi: Permanent Black.
Gupta, C. 2016. The Gender of Caste: Representing Dalits in Print. Seattle:
University of Washington Press.
Guru, G. 2009. Humiliation: Claims and Contexts. New Delhi: Oxford
University Press.
Guru, G., and S. Sarukkai. 2012. The Cracked Mirror: An Indian Debate on
Experience and Theory. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Gutiérrez, R. 1991. When Jesus Came, the Corn Mothers Went Away: Marriage,
Sexuality, and Power in New Mexico, 1500–1846. Stanford, CA: Stanford
University Press.
Habermas, J. 1971. Knowledge and Human Interests. Translated by. J. Shapiro.
Boston, MA: Beacon Press.
Habermas, J. 1984. The Theory of Communicative Action 2 vols. Translated by
T. McCarthy. Boston, MA: Beacon Press.
Habermas, J. 1987. The Philosophical Discourse of Modernity: Twelve Lectures.
Translated by F. G. Lawrence. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Habermas, J. 1992. Postmetaphysical Thinking: Philosophical Essays.
Translated by W. M. Hohengarten. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
References
115
Hamann, B. E. 2016. “How to Chronologize with a Hammer, Or, The Myth
of Homogeneous, Empty Time.” HAU: Journal of Ethnographic Theory 6:
261–292.
Hamann, B. E. 2020. Bad Christians, New Spains: Muslims, Catholics, and
Native Americans in a Mediterratlantic World. New York: Routledge.
Hamilton, C., V. Harris, M. Pickover, et al. 2002. Refiguring the Archive. Cape
Town: David Philip.
Hanks, W. F. 2010. Converting Words: Maya in the Age of the Cross. Berkeley:
University of California Press.
Hans, R. K. 2016. “Making Sense of Dalit Sikh history.” In Dalit Studies,
edited by R. S. Rawat and K. Satyanarayana. Durham, NC: Duke
University Press, 131–154.
Hansen, T. B., and F. Steputtat. 2001. “Introduction: States of Imagination.”
In States of Imagination: Ethnographic Explorations of the Postcolonial
State, edited by T. Blom Hansen and F. Stepputat. Durham, NC: Duke
University Press, 1–38.
Haraway D. 1990. Simians, Cyborgs and Women: The Reinvention of Nature.
London: Routledge.
Hardiman, D. 1987. The Coming of the Devi: Adivasi Assertion in Western
India. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Harootunian, H. 2002. Overcome by Modernity: History, Culture, and
Community in Interwar Japan. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Hartman, S. H. 1997. Scenes of Subjection: Terror, Slavery, and Self-Making in
Nineteenth-Century America. New York: Oxford University Press.
Hartman, S. H. 2007. Lose Your Mother: A Journey along the Atlantic Slave
Route. New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux.
Hartman, S. H. 2008. “Venus in Two Acts.” Small Axe 12 (2): 1–14.
Hartog, François. 2009 [1988]. The Mirror of Herodotus: The Representation
of the Other in the Writing of History. Berkeley: University of California
Press.
Hastrup, K., ed. 1992. Other Histories. London: Routledge.
Hay, I, ed. 2013. Geographies of the Super-Rich. London: Edward Elgar.
Hefner, R. W., ed. 1993. Conversion to Christianity: Historical and Anthropological Perspectives on a Great Transformation. Berkeley: University of
California Press.
Hefner, R. W. 1998. “Multiple Modernities: Christianity, Islam, and Hinduism
in a Globalizing Age.” Annual Review of Anthropology 27: 83–104.
Henare, A. 2009. Museums, Anthropology and Imperial Exchange. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Herzfeld, M. 1982. Ours Once More: Folklore, Ideology, and the Making of
Modern Greece. Austin: University of Texas Press.
Herzfeld, M. 1985. Poetics of Manhood: Contest and Identity in a Cretan
Mountain Village. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Herzfeld, M. 1987. Anthropology through the Looking-Glass: Critical Ethnography in the Margins of Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
116 References
Herzfeld, M. 1991. A Place in History: Social and Monumental Time in a
Cretan Town. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Herzfeld, M. 1992. The Social Production of Indifference. Chicago, IL:
University of Chicago Press.
Herzfeld, M. 1997. Cultural Intimacy: Social Poetics of the Nation-State. New
York: Routledge.
Herzfeld, M. 2009. “The Absent Presence: Discourses of Cryptocolonialism.” In Enchantments of Modernity: Empire, Nation, Globalization, edited by S. Dube. London: Routledge, 341–371.
Herzfeld, M. 2016. Siege of the Spirits: Community and Polity in Bangkok.
Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Herzfeld, M. 2019. “What Is a Polity? 2018 Lewis H. Morgan Lecture.” HAU:
Journal of Ethnographic Theory 9: 23–35.
Hess, L. 2015. Bodies of Song: Kabir Oral Traditions and Performative Worlds
in North India. New York: Oxford University Press.
Hill, C. 1973. The World Turned Upside Down: Radical Ideas during the E nglish
Revolution. New York: Penguin Books.
Hill, J., ed. 1988. Rethinking History and Myth: Indigenous South American
Perspectives on the Past. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Hill, R., and T. Myatt. 2010. The Anti-Economics Textbook: A Critical
Thinker’s Guide to Micro-Economics. London: Zed Press.
Ho, K. 2009. Liquidated: An Ethnography of Wall Street. Durham, NC: Duke
University Press.
Hobsbawm, E. 1993. Nations and Nationalism since 1780: Programme, Myth,
Reality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Hyman, L. 2012. Borrow: The American Way of Debt. New York: Vintage Books.
Hymes, D., ed. 1972. Reinventing Anthropology. New York: Pantheon Books.
Iggers, G. 1995. “Historicism: The History and Meaning of the Term.” Journal
of the History of Ideas 56: 129–152.
Iggers, G. 2012. The German Conception of History: The National Tradition of
Historical Thought from Herder to the Present. Rev. ed. Middletown, CT:
Wesleyan University Press.
Ilaiah. K. 1996. Why I Am Not a Hindu: A Sudra Critique of Hindutva
Philosophy, Culture and Political Economy. Calcutta: Samya Publications.
Ileto, R. 1979. Pasyon and Revolution: Popular Movements in the Philippines,
1840–1910. Manila: Ateneo de Manila University Press.
Jaaware, A. 2018. Practicing Caste: On Touching and Not Touching. New York:
Fordham University Press.
Jaffrelot, C. 2003. India’s Silent Revolution: The Rise of the Low Castes in
North Indian Politics. New York: Columbia University Press.
Jaffrelot, C. 2005. Dr. Ambedkar and Untouchability: Fighting the Indian Caste
System. New York: Columbia University Press.
Jangam, Ch. 2017. Dalits and the Making of Modern India. New Delhi: Oxford
University Press.
Jha, S. 2016. Reverence, Resistance, and the Politics of Seeing the National
Flag. New Delhi: Cambridge University Press.
References
117
Jobson, R. C. 2020. “The Case for Letting Anthropology Burn: Sociocultural
Anthropology in 2019.” American Anthropologist 122: 259–271.
Jodhka, S. S. 2004. “Sikhism and the Caste Question: Dalits and Their Politics
in Contemporary Punjab.” Contributions to Indian Sociology 38: 165–192.
Jodhka, S., and J. Naudet, eds. 2019. Mapping the Elite: Power, Privilege, and
Inequality in Contemporary India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Juergensmeyer, M. 1982. Religion as Social Vision: The Movement against
Untouchability in 20th-Century Punjab. Berkeley: University of California
Press.
Kaltmeier, O., and M. Rufer, eds. 2017. Entangled Heritages: Postcolonial Uses
of the Past in Latin America. London: Routledge.
Kapadia, K. 1995. Siva and Her Sisters: Gender, Caste, and Class in Rural
South India. Boulder, CO: Westview Press.
Kaplan, M. 1995. Neither Cargo nor Cult: Ritual Politics and the Colonial
Imagination in Fiji. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Kasturi, M. 2002. Embattled Identities: Rajput Lineages and the Colonial State
in Nineteenth-Century North India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Keane, W. 2007. Christian Moderns: Freedom and Fetish in the Mission
Encounter. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Kelley, D. R. 1998. Faces of History: Historical Inquiry from Herodotus to
Herder. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
Kelly, J. 1991. A Politics of Virtue: Hinduism, Sexuality, and Countercolonial
Discourse in Fiji. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Kelly, J., and M. Kaplan. 1990. “History, Structure, and Ritual.” Annual
Review of Anthropology 19: 119–150.
Kelly, J., and M. Kaplan. 2001. Represented Communities: Fiji and World
Decolonization. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Ketelaar, E. 2001. “Tacit Narratives: The Meanings of Archives.” Archival
Science 1: 131–141.
Khan, S. 2010. Privilege: The Making of an Adolescent Elite at St. Paul’s
School. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Khan, S. 2012. “The Sociology of Elites.” Annual Review of Sociology 38:
361–377.
Khare, R. S. 1984. The Dalit as Himself: Ideology, Identity, and Pragmatism
among the Lucknow Chamars. New York: Cambridge University Press.
King, T. F. 2019. The Black Shoals: Offshore Formations of Black and Native
Studies. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Klein, K. L. 1999. Frontiers of Historical Imagination: Narrating the European
Conquest of Native America, 1890–1990. Berkeley: University of California
Press.
Knight, D. M. 2015. History, Time, and Economic Crisis in Central Greece.
New York: Palgrave Macmillan.
Koopman, C. 2010. “Revising Foucault: The History and Critique of
Modernity.” Philosophy and Social Criticism 36: 545–565.
Krause, I. 1988. “Caste and Labor Relations in Northwest Nepal.” Ethnos 53:
5–36.
118 References
Krech III, S. 1991. “The State of Ethnohistory.” Annual Review of Anthropology 20: 345–375.
Kuper, A. 1973. Anthropologists and Anthropology: The British School
1922–1972. London: Allen Lane.
Ladurie, E. L. R. 1979. Montaillou: The Promised Land of Error. Translated
by B. Bray. New York: Vintage Books.
Lamb, R. 2002. Rapt in the Name: The Ramnamis, Ramnam, and Untouchable
Religion in Central India. Albany: State University of New York Pres.
Lambek, M. 2002. The Weight of the Past: Living with History in Mahajanga,
Madagascar. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.
Lambek, M. 2016. “On Being Present to History: Historicity and Brigand
Spirits in Madagascar.” HAU: Journal of Ethnographic Theory 6: 317–341.
Lan, D. 1985. Guns and Rain: Guerillas and Spirit Mediums in Zimbabwe.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Landau, P. 1995. The Realm of the Word: Language, Gender, and Christianity
in a Southern African Kingdom. London: Heinemann.
Landes, J. B. 1993. Women and the Public Sphere in the Age of the French
Revolution. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.
Larson, P. M. 1997. “‘Capacities and Modes of Thinking’: Intellectual
Engagements and Subaltern Hegemony in the Early History of Malgasy
Christianity.” American Historical Review 102: 968–1002.
Latour, B. 1993. We Have Never Been Modern. Translated by C. Porter.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Le Goff, J. 1980. Time, Work, and Culture in the Middle Ages. Translated by
A. Goldhammer. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Leach, E. 1954. Political Systems of Highland Burma: A Study of Kachin Social
Structure. London: G. Bell.
Lee, J. 2018. “Who is the True Halalkhor? Genealogy and Ethics in Dalit
Muslim Oral Traditions.” Contributions to Indian Sociology 52: 1–27.
Levi, G. 1988. Inheriting Power: The Story of an Exorcist. Translated by L.
Cochrane. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Levine, L. 1977. Black Culture and Consciousness: Afro-American Folk
Thought from Slavery to Freedom. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Levy, J. 2014. Freaks of Fortune: The Emerging World of Capital and Risk in
America. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Li, D. 2020. The Universal Enemy: Jihad, Empire, and the Challenge of
Solidarity. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Lorenzen D. N., ed. 1995. Bhakti Religion in North India: Community Identity
and Political Action. Albany: State University of New York Press.
Lüdtke, A., ed. 1995. The History of Everyday Life: Reconstructing Historical
Experiences and Ways of Life. Translated by W. Templer. Princeton, NJ:
Princeton University Press.
Lutz, C. A. 1988. Unnatural Emotions: Everyday Sentiments on a Micronesian
Atoll and Their Challenge to Western Theory. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
References
119
Lutz, C., and J. Collins. 1993. Reading National Geographic. Chicago, IL:
University of Chicago Press.
Lynch, O.M. 1969. The Politics of Untouchability: Social Mobility and Social
Change in a City of India. New York: Columbia University Press.
Macdonald, S. 2009. Difficult Heritage: Negotiating the Nazi Past in Nuremberg and Beyond. New York: Routledge.
MacKenzie, J. M. 2010. Museums and Empire: Natural History, Human
Cultures, and Colonial Identities. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Mahmood, S. 2011. Politics of Piety: The Islamic Revival and the Feminist
Subject. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Makdisi, U. 1997. “Reclaiming the Land of the Bible: Missionaries,
Secularism, and Evangelical Modernity.” American Historical Review 102:
680–713.
Makdisi, U. 2008. Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed
Conversion of the Middle East. Ithaca. NY: Cornell University Press.
Malinowski, B. 1922. Argonauts of the Western Pacific: An Account of Native
Adventures in the Archipelagoes of Melanesian New Guinea. London:
Routledge.
Malkki, L. 1995. Purity and Exile: Violence, Memory, and National Cosmology
among Hutu Refugees in Tanzania. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Mallon, F. 2005. Courage Tastes of Blood: The Mapuche Community of Nicolás
Ailío and the Chilean State, 1906–2001. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Manderson, L., and M. Jolly, eds. 1997. Sites of Desire, Economies of Pleasure:
Sexualities in Asia and the Pacific. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Mani, L. 1998. Contentious Traditions: The Debate on Sati in Colonial India.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Marcus, G. 1997. “The Uses of Complicity in the Changing mis-en-scène of
Anthropological Fieldwork.” Representations 59 (Summer): 85–108.
Marcus, G., and D. Cushman. 1982. “Ethnographies as Texts.” Annual Review
of Anthropology 11: 25–69.
Marcus, G., and M. Fischer. 1986. Anthropology as Cultural Critique: An
Experimental Moment in the Human Sciences. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Mathur, S. 2000. “History and Anthropology in South Asia: Rethinking the
Archive.” Annual Review of Anthropology 29: 29–16.
Mathur, S. 2007. India by Design: Colonial History and Cultural Display.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Mayaram, S. 1997. Resisting Regimes: Myth, Memory and the Shaping of a
Muslim Identity. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Mazzarella, W. 2009. “Affect: What Is It Good For?” In Enchantments of
Modernity: Empire, Nation, Globalization, edited by S. Dube. London:
Routledge, 291–309.
Mazzarella, W. 2017. The Mana of Mass Society. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Mbembe, A. 2001. On the Postcolony. Berkeley: University of California Press.
120
References
McCall, J. C. 2000. Dancing Histories: Heuristic Ethnography with the Ohafia
Igbo. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.
McCarthy, T. 1990. “Introduction.” In Philosophical Discourse of Modernity
Twelve Lectures. Translated by F. G. Lawrence. Cambridge, MA: MIT
Press.
McClintock, A. 1995. Imperial Leather: Race, Gender, and Sexuality in the
Colonial Contest. New York: Routledge.
McCutheon, R. 1997. Manufacturing Religion: The Discourse on Sui Generis
Religion and the Politics of Nostalgia. New York: Oxford University Press.
McDonald, H. 1998. The Polyester Prince: The Rise of Dhirubhai Ambani. St.
Leonards: Allen and Unwin.
McMahon, D. M. 2002. Enemies of the Enlightenment: The French
Counter-Enlightenment and the Making of Modernity. New York: Oxford
University Press.
Mears, A. 2011. Pricing Beauty: The Making of a Fashion Model. Berkeley and
Los Angeles: University of California Press.
Medick, H. 1995. “‘Missionaries in the Rowboat’? Ethnological Ways of
Knowing as a Challenge to Social History.” In The History of Everyday
Life: Reconstructing Historical Experiences and Ways of Life, edited
and translated by A. Lüdtke and W. Templer. Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 41–71.
Medick, H., and D. W. Sabean. eds. 1984. Interest and Emotion: Essays on the
Study of Family and Kinship. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Meehan, J., ed. 1995. Feminists Read Habermas: Gendering the Subject of
Discourse. New York: Routledge.
Mehta, U. S. 1999. Liberalism and Empire: A Study in Nineteenth Century
British Liberal Thought. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Mencher, J. 1974. “The Caste System Upside Down or the Not-so-mysterious
East.” Current Anthropology 15: 469–493.
Mendelsohn, O., and M. Vicziany. 1998. The Dalits: Subordination, Poverty
and the State in Modern India. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Menon, R., and K. Bhasin. 1998. Borders and Boundaries: Women in India’s
Partition. New Delhi: Kali for Women.
Merry, S. E. 1992. “Anthropology, Law, and Transnational Processes.”
Annual Review of Anthropology 21: 357–379.
Merry, S. E. 2001. Colonizing Hawai’i: The Cultural Power of Law. Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press.
Meskell, L. 2002. “Negative Heritage and Past Mastering in Archaeology.”
Anthropological Quarterly 75: 557–574.
Meskell, L. 2009. Cosmopolitan Archaeologies. Durham, NC: Duke University
Press.
Meskell, L. 2012. The Nature of Heritage: The New South Africa. Malden,
MA: Wiley-Blackwell.
Meskell, L. 2018. A Future in Ruins: UNESCO, World Heritage, and the Dream
of Peace. New York: Oxford University Press.
References
121
Mevani, J. 2022. “Wikipedia Entry on Jignesh Mevani.” See: https://en
.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jignesh_Mevani.
Meyer, B. 1999. Translating the Devil: Religion and Modernity among the Ewe
in Ghana. Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press.
Meyer, B., and P. Pels, eds. 2003. Magic and Modernity: Interfaces of Revelation
and Concealment. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Middleton, T. 2015. The Demands of Recognition: State Anthropology and
Ethnopolitics in Darjeeling. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Mignolo, W. 1995. The Darker Side of the Renaissance: Literacy, Territoriality,
and Colonization. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.
Mihm, S. 2009. A Nation of Counterfeiters: Capitalists, Con Men, and the
Making of the United States. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Mintz, S. 1960. Worker in the Cane: A Puerto Rican Life History. New Haven,
CT: Yale University Press.
Mintz, S. 1985. Sweetness and Power: The Place of Sugar in Modern History.
New York: Viking.
Mitchell, T. 1988. Colonizing Egypt. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Mitchell, T. 2000. “The Stage of Modernity.” In Questions of Modernity,
edited by T. Mitchell. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1–34.
Mitchell, T. 2002. Rule of Experts: Egypt, Techno-Politics, Modernity.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Mitchell, W. J. T. 2005. What Do Pictures Want? The Lives and Loves of
Images. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Moffatt, M. 1979. An Untouchable Community in South India: Structure and
Consensus. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Mohan, S. 2015. The Modernity of Slavery: Struggles against Caste Inequality
in Colonial Kerala. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Mohanty, C. T. 2003. Feminism without Borders: Decolonizing Theory,
Practicing Solidarity. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Moore, R. L. 2003. Touchdown Jesus: The Mixing of Sacred and Secular in
American History. Louisville, KY: Westminster John Knox Press.
Moreton, B. 2010. To Serve God and Wal-Mart: The Making of Christian Free
Enterprise. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.
Morgan, J. 2021. Reckoning with Slavery: Gender, Kinship, and Capitalism in
the Early Black Atlantic. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Mosse, D. 2012. The Saint in the Banyan Tree: Christianity and Caste Society
in India. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Muir, E., and G. Ruggiero, eds. 1991. Microhistory and the Lost Peoples
of Europe. Translated by E. Branch. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins
University Press.
Munn, N. 1992. “The Cultural Anthropology of Time: A Critical Essay.”
Annual Review of Anthropology: 93–123.
Murphy, E., D. W. Cohen, C. D. Bhimuli, F. Coronil, M. E. Patterson, and
J. Skurski, eds. 2011. Anthrohistory: Unsettling Knowledge, Questioning
Discipline. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.
122 References
Muthu, S. 2003. Enlightenment against Empire. Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press.
Naepels, M. 2010. “Introduction: Anthropology and History: Through the
Disciplinary Looking Glass.” Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales 65(4):
873–884.
Nandy, A. 1995. “History’s Forgotten Doubles.” History and Theory 34:
44–66.
Narayan, B. 2006. Women Heroes and Dalit Assertion in North India. New
Delhi: Sage Publications.
Narayan, B. 2011. The Making of the Dalit Public in North India. New Delhi:
Oxford University Press.
Nash, J. 1979. We Eat the Mines and the Mines Eat Us: Dependency and
Exploitation in Bolivian Tin Mines. New York: Columbia University Press.
Novetzke, C. L. 2016. The Quotidian Revolution: Vernacularization, Religion,
and the Premodern Public Sphere in India. New York: Columbia University
Press.
Ohnuki-Tierney, E. 1987. The Monkey as Mirror: Symbolic Transformations
in Japanese History and Ritual. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Ohnuki-Tierney, E., ed. 1990. Culture through Time: Anthropological
Approaches. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Ohnuki-Tierney, E. 1993. Rice as Self: Japanese Identities through Time.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Ohnuki-Tierney, E. 2002. Kamikaze, Cherry Blossoms, and Nationalisms: The
Militarization of Aesthetics in Japanese History. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Olwig, K. F. 1999. “The Burden of Heritage: Claiming a Place for a West
Indian Culture.” American Ethnologist 26: 370–388.
Omvedt, G. 1994. Dalits and the Democratic Revolution: Dr. Ambedkar and
the Dalit Movement in Colonial India. New Delhi: Sage Publications India.
Ortner, S. 1984. “Theory in Anthropology since the Sixties.” Comparative
Studies in Society and History 26: 127–132, 135–141.
Ortner, S. 1999. “Introduction.” In The Fate of “Culture”: Geertz and Beyond,
edited by S. Ortner. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1–13.
Ortner, S. 2003. New Jersey Dreaming: Capital, Culture, and the Class of ‘58.
Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Ortner, S. 2016. “Dark Anthropology and Its Others: Theory since the
Eighties.” HAU: Journal of Ethnographic Theory 6: 47–73.
Overmyer-Velázquez, M. 2006. Visions of the Emerald City: Modernity,
Tradition, and the Formation of Porfirian Oaxaca, Mexico. Durham, NC:
Duke University Press.
Pajnik, M. 2006a. “Feminist Interpretations of the Public in Habermas’s Theory
(FEMINISTIČNE INTERPRETACIJE JAVNOSTI V HABERMASOVI
TEORIJI).” Javnost – The Public, Slovene Supplement 13: 21–36.
Pajnik, M. 2006b. “Feminist Reflections on Habermas’s Communicative
Action: The Need for an Inclusive Political Theory.” European Journal of
Social Theory 9: 385–404.
References
123
Palmié, S., and C. Stewart, eds. 2016. “The Anthropology of History.” HAU:
Journal of Ethnographic Theory 6: 237–369.
Palmié, S., and C. Stewart, eds. 2019. The Varieties of Historical Experience.
London: Routledge.
Pandey, G. 2001. Remembering Partition: Violence, Nationalism and History
in India. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Pandey, G. 2006. Routine Violence: Nations, Fragments, Histories. Stanford,
CA: Stanford University Press.
Pandian, A. 2009. Crooked Stalks: Cultivating Virtue in South India. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press.
Peel, J. D. Y. 1995. “‘For Who Hath Despised the Day of Small Things?’
Missionary Narratives and Historical Anthropology.” Comparative Studies
in Society and History 37: 581–607.
Peletz, M. G. 1995. “Kinship Studies in Late Twentieth-century A nthropology.”
Annual Review of Anthropology 24: 343–337.
Pels, P. 1997. “The Anthropology of Colonialism: Culture, History, and the
Emergence of Western Governmentality.” Annual Review of Anthropology
26: 163–183.
Pemberton, J. 1994. On the Subject of “Java.” Ithaca, NY: Cornell University
Press.
Peterson, D. 1999. “Translating the Word: Dialogism and Debate in Two
Gikuyu Dictionaries.” Journal of Religious History 23: 31–50.
Pieper, J. 2001. Scholasticism: Personalities and Problems of Medieval
Philosophy. South Bend, IN: St. Augustine’s Press.
Pinney, C. 1997. Camera Indica: The Social Life of Indian Photographs.
Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Pinney, C. 2004. Photos of the Gods: The Printed Image and Political Struggle
in India. London: Reaktion Books.
Pococok, J. G. A. 1999. Barbarism and Religion: Volume Two, Narratives of
Civil Government. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Polanyi, K. 1944. The Great Transformation: The Political and Economic
Origin of Our Time. New York: Farrar and Rinehart.
Poole, D. 1997. Vision, Race, and Modernity: A Visual Economy of the Andean
Image World. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Pooley, W. 2018. “Native to the Past: History, Anthropology, and Folklore.”
Past and Present 239: e1–e15.
Porter, R. 2000. Enlightenment: Britain and the Creation of the Modern World.
London: Allen Lane.
Porter, R. 2001. The Creation of the Modern World: The Untold Story of the
British Enlightenment. New York: Norton.
Povinelli, E. A. 2002. The Cunning of Recognition: Indigenous Alterities and the
Making of Australian Multiculturalism. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Povinelli, E. A. 2016. Geontologies: A Requiem to Late Liberalism. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press.
Prakash, G. 1990. Bonded Histories: Genealogies of Labor Servitude in Colonial India. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
124
References
Prakash, G. 1994. “Subaltern Studies as Postcolonial Criticism.” American
Historical Review 99: 1475–1494.
Prasad, Ch. Bh. 2006. Dalit Phobia: Why do They Hate Us? New Delhi:
Vitasta Publishing Private Limited.
Prashad, V. 2000. Dalit Freedom: A Social History of a Dalit Community. New
Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Pratt, M. L. 1992. Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation. London:
Routledge.
Price, R. 1983. First-Time: The Historical Vision of an Afro-American People.
Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press.
Price, R. 1990. Alabi’s World. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University
Press.
Price, R. 1998. The Convict and the Colonel: A Story of Colonialism and
Resistance in the Caribbean. Boston, MA: Beacon Press.
Quigley, D. 1993. The Interpretation of Caste. Oxford: Oxford University
Press.
Rabasa, J. 2000. Writing Violence on the Northern Frontier: The Historiography of Sixteenth-Century New Mexico and Florida and the Legacy of
Conquest. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Rabasa, J. 2011. Tell Me the Story of How I Conquered You: Elsewheres and
Ethnosuicide in the Colonial Mesoamerican World. Austin: University of
Texas Press.
Rabinow, P. 1989. French Modern: Norms and Forms of the Social Environment.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Radcliffe-Brown, A. R. 1952. Structure and Function in Primitive Society.
Glencoe, IL: Free Press.
Rafael, V. 1988. Contracting Colonialism: Translation and Christian Conversion
in Tagalog Society under Early Spanish Rule. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University
Press.
Raheja, G. G. 1988. The Poison in the Gift: Ritual, Prestation, and the
Dominant Caste in a North Indian Village. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Rajagopal, A. 2011. “The Emergency as Prehistory of the New Indian Middle
Class.” Modern Asian Studies 45(5): 1003–1049.
Rajchman, J. 2001. “Introduction.” In Pure Immanence: Essays on a Life, by
G. Deleuze. New York: Zone, 7–23.
Rancière, J. 1989. The Nights of Labor: The Workers’ Dream in NineteenthCentury France. Translated by J. Drury. Philadelphia, PA: Temple
University Press.
Rancière, J. 1991. The Ignorant Schoolmaster: Five Lessons in Intellectual
Emancipation. Translated by K. Ross. Stanford, CA: Stanford University
Press.
Rancière, J. 1994. The Names of History: On the Poetics of Knowledge.
Translated by H. Melehy. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
Rancière, J. 2004. The Philosopher and His Poor. Translated by A. Parker, C.
Oster, and J. Drury. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
References
125
Rao, A. 2009. The Caste Question: Dalits and the Politics of Modern India.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Rappaport, J. 1994. Cumbe Reborn: An Andean Ethnography of History.
Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Rappaport, J. 2005. Intercultural Utopias: Public Intellectuals, Cultural
Experimentation, and Ethnic Pluralism in Colombia. Durham, NC: Duke
University Press.
Rawat, R. S. 2011. Reconsidering Untouchability: Chamars and Dalit History
in North India. Bloomington: University of Indiana Press.
Rawat, R. S. 2015. “Genealogies of the Dalit Political: The Transformation of Achhut from ‘Untouched’ to ‘Untouchable’ in Early Twentiethcentury North India.” The Indian Economic and Social History Review
52: 335–355.
Rawat, R. S., and K. Satyanarayana, eds. 2016. Dalit Studies. Durham, NC:
Duke University Press.
Rebel, H. 1989. “Cultural Hegemony and Class Experience: A Critical
Reading of Recent Ethnological-historical Approaches (Parts One and
Two).” American Ethnologist 16: 117–136, 350–365.
Reddy, W. 1999. “Emotional Liberty: Politics and History in the Anthropology of Emotions.” Cultural Anthropology 14: 256–288.
Redfield, P. 2000. Space in the Tropics: From Convicts to Rockets in French
Guiana. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Redfield, R. 1956. Peasant, Society, and Culture. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Rege, Sh. 2006. Writing Caste, Writing Gender: Narrating Dalit Women’s
Testimonies. New Delhi: Zubaan Books.
Robbins, J. 2004. Becoming Sinners: Christianity and Moral Torment in a
Papua New Guinea Society. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Roberts, N. 2016. To Be Cared For: The Power of Conversion and Foreignness
of Belonging in an Indian Slum. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Rosaldo, R. 1980. Ilongot Headhunting 1883–1974: A Study in Society and
History. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Rose Hunt, N. 1999. A Colonial Lexicon of Birth Ritual, Medicalization, and
Mobility in the Congo. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Roseberry, W. 1989. Anthropologies and Histories: Essays in Culture, History,
and Political Economy. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press.
Roy, A. 2005. Gendered Citizenship: Historical and Conceptual Explorations.
Hyderabad: Orient Longman.
Rufer, M. 2010. La nación en escenas: Memoria pública y usos del pasado en
contextos poscoloniales. CDMX: El Colegio de México.
Sabean, D. W. 1984. Power in the Blood: Popular Culture and Village Discourse
in Early Modern Germany. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Sabean, D. W. 1990. Property, Production and Family in Neckarhausen,
1700–1870. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Sabean, D. W. 1998. Kinship in Neckarhausen, 1700–1870. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
126 References
Sahlins, M. 1985. Islands of History. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Sahlins, M. 1993. “Goodbye to Tristes Tropes: Ethnography in the Context of
Modern World History.” Journal of Modern History 65: 1–25.
Said, E. W. 1978. Orientalism. New York: Pantheon.
Said, E. W. 1995. Culture and Imperialism. New York: Vintage.
Saldaña-Portillo, M. 2003. The Revolutionary Imagination in the Americas and
the Age of Development. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Saldaña-Portillo, M. 2016. Indian Given: Racial Geographies across Mexico
and the United States. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Saler, M. 2012. As If: Modern Enchantment and the Literary Prehistory of
Virtual Reality. New York: Oxford University Press.
Sarkar, S. 1997. Writing Social History. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Sarkar, T. 2001. Hindu Wife, Hindu Nation: Community, Religion, and Cultural
Nationalism. Delhi: Permanent Black.
Schapera, I. 1962. “Should Anthropologists Be Historians?” Man 93: 198–222.
Schmitt, J.C. 1983. The Holy Greyhound: Guinefort, Healer of Children since
the Thirteenth Century. Translated by M. Thorn. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Schmitt, J.C. 1998. Ghosts in the Middle Ages: The Living and the Dead in
Medieval Society. Translated by F. T. Lavender. Chicago, IL: University of
Chicago Press.
Schmitt, J.C. 2012. The Conversion of Herman the Jew: Autobiography,
History, and Fiction in the Twelfth Century. Translated by A. J. Novikoff.
Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Scott, D. 1994. Formations of Ritual: Colonial and Anthropological Discourses
on the Sinhala Yaktovil. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
Scott, D. 2005. Conscripts of Modernity: The Tragedy of Colonial Enlightenment. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Scott, J. W. 1988. Gender and the Politics of History. New York: Columbia
University Press.
Scott, J. W. 1996. Only Paradoxes to Offer: French Feminists and the Rights of
Man. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Scott, R. 2005. Degrees of Freedom: Louisiana and Cuba after Slavery.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Sen, D. 2018. The Decline of the Caste Question: Jogendranath Mandal and
the Defeat of Dalit Politics in Bengal. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Seth, S. 2007. Subject Lessons: The Western Education of Colonial India.
Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Sewell, W., Jr. 1980. Work and Revolution in France: The Language of Labor
from the Old Regime to 1848. New York: Cambridge University Press.
Sewell, W., Jr. 2005. Logics of History: Social Theory and Social Transformation. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Shankaran, K. 2021. “On the Pitfalls of Geo-Cultural Pluralism in IR.”
International Political Review 9: 276–279.
References
127
Sherinian, Z. C. 2014. Tamil Folk Music as Dalit Liberation Theology.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Sherman, R. 2007. Class Acts: Service and Inequality in Luxury Hotels.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Sherman, R. 2017. Uneasy Street: The Anxieties of Affluence. Princeton, NJ:
Princeton University Press.
Shilliam, R. 2021. Decolonizing Politics: An Introduction. Cambridge: Polity
Press.
Shore, C., and S. Nugent, eds. 2002. Elite Cultures: Anthropological
Perspectives. London and New York: Routledge.
Shyrock, A. 1997. Nationalism and the Genealogical Imagination: Oral History
and Textual Authority in Tribal Jordan. Berkeley: University of California
Press.
Sider, G. 1980. “The Ties that Bind: Culture and Agriculture, Property
and Propriety in the New Foundland Village Fishery.” Social History 5:
1–39.
Sider, G. 1986. Culture and Class: A Newfoundland Illustration. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Simpson, A. 2014. Mohawk Interruptus: Political Life across the Borders of
States. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Simpson, A. 2020. “The Sovereignty of Critique.” South Atlantic Quarterly
119(4): 685–699.
Simpson, A., and A. Smith, eds. 2014. Theorizing Native Studies. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press.
Sinha, M. 1995. Colonial Masculinity: The “Manly Englishman” and the
“Effeminate Bengali” in the Late Nineteenth Century. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Sinha, M. 2006. Spectres of Mother India: The Global Restructuring of an
Empire. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Sivaramakrishnan, K. 1999. Modern Forests: Statemaking and Environmental
Change in Colonial Eastern India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Skaria, A. 1999. Hybrid Histories: Forest, Frontiers and Wildness in Western
India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Sklansky, J. 2012. “The Elusive Sovereign: New Intellectual and Social
Histories of Capitalism.” Modern Intellectual History 9: 233–248.
Stewart, C. 2017. Dreaming and Historical Consciousness in Island Greece.
Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Stewart, K. 2007. Ordinary Affects. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Stocking, G., Jr. 1987. Victorian Anthropology. New York: Free Press.
Stocking, G., Jr. 1992. The Ethnographer’s Magic and Other Essays in the
History of Anthropology. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.
Stocking, G., Jr. 1995. After Tylor: British Social Anthropology 1888–1951.
Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.
Stoler, A. L. 1985. Capitalism and Confrontation in Sumatra’s Plantation Belt.
New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
128
References
Stoler, A. L. 1989. “Rethinking Colonial Categories: European Communities
and the Boundaries of Rule.” Comparative Studies in Society and History
13: 134–161.
Stoler, A. L. 1995a. Race and the Education of Desire: Foucault’s History of
Sexuality and the Colonial Order of Things. Durham, NC: Duke University
Press.
Stoler, A. L. 1995b. “(P)refacing Capitalism and Confrontation in 1995.” In
Capitalism and Confrontation in Sumatra’s Plantation Belt, 2nd ed., by A.
Stoler. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, vii–xxxiv.
Stoler, A. L. 2002. Carnal Knowledge and Imperial Power: Race and the
Intimate in Colonial Rule. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Stoler, A. L. 2008. Along the Archival Grain: Epistemic Anxieties and Colonial
Common Sense. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Stoler, A. L., and F. Cooper. 1997. “Between Metropole and Colony:
Rethinking a Research Agenda.” In Tensions of Empire: Colonial Cultures
in a Bourgeois World, edited by F. Cooper and A. L. Stoler. Berkeley:
University of California Press, 1–56.
Subramanian, A. 2009. Shorelines: Spaces and Rights in South Asia. Stanford,
CA: Stanford University Press.
Sunder Rajan, R. 2003. Scandal of the State: Women, Law, and Citizenship in
Postcolonial India. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Tarlo, E. 1996. Clothing Matters: Dress and Identity in India. Chicago, IL:
University of Chicago Press.
Tarlo, E. 2003. Unsettling Memories: Narratives of India’s “Emergency.” Delhi:
Permanent Black.
Taussig, M. 1980. The Devil and Commodity Fetishism in South America.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.
Taussig, M. 1985. Shamanism, Colonialism, and the Wild Man: A Study in
Terror and Healing. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.
Taussig, M. 1997. The Magic of the State. New York: Routledge.
Taussig, M. 2004. My Cocaine Museum. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago
Press.
Tellmann, U. 2017. Life and Money: The Genealogy of Liberal Economy and
the Displacement of Politics. New York: Columbia University Press.
Teltumbde, A. 2017. Dalits: Past, Present, and Future. New Delhi: Routledge.
Teltumbde, A., and S. Yengde, eds. 2018. The Radical in Ambedkar: Critical
Reflections. New Delhi: Penguin Random House.
Thapar, R. 2002. Śakuntala: Texts, Readings, Histories. London: Anthem.
Thapar, R. 2005. Somanatha: The Many Voices of History. London: Verso.
Thomas, K. 1963. “History and Anthropology.” Past and Present 24: 3–24.
Thomas, K. 1971. Religion and the Decline of Magic: Studies in Popular Beliefs
in Sixteenth- and Seventeenth-Century England. London: Weidenfeld and
Nicolson.
Thomas, N. 1989. Out of Time: History and Evolution in Anthropological
Discourse. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
References
129
Thomas, N. 1991. Entangled Objects: Exchange, Material Culture, and
Colonialism in the Pacific. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Thomas, N. 1994. Colonialism’s Culture: Anthropology, Travel and Government.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Thomas, N. 1997. In Oceania: Visions, Artifacts, Histories. Durham, NC:
Duke University Press.
Thompson, E. P. 1972. “Anthropology and the Discipline of Historical
Context.” Midland History 1: 45–53.
Thompson, E. P. 1977. “Folklore, Anthropology, and Social History.” Indian
Historical Review 3: 247–266.
Thompson, E. P. 1978. The Poverty of Theory and Other Essays. New York:
Monthly Review Press.
Thompson, E. P. 1993. Customs in Common: Studies in Traditional Popular
Culture. New York: New Press.
Thorat, S. 2009. Dalits in India: Search for a Common Destiny. New Delhi:
Sage.
Thurner, M. 2011. History’s Peru: The Poetics of Colonial and Postcolonial
Historiography. Gainesville: University Press of Florida.
Trouillot, M.R. 1991. “Anthropology and the Savage Slot: The Poetics and
Politics of the Otherness.” In Recapturing Anthropology: Working in the
Present, edited by R. Fox. Santa Fe: School of American Research Press,
17–44.
Trouillot, M.R. 1995. Silencing the Past: Power and the Production of History.
Boston, MA: Beacon Press.
Trouillot, M.R. 2010. “North Atlantic Universals: Analytical Fictions
1492–1945.” In Enchantments of Modernity: Empire, Nation, Globalization,
edited by S. Dube. London: Routledge, 45–66.
Turner, V. 1957. Schism and Continuity in an African Society. Manchester:
Manchester University Press.
Uberoi, J. P. S. 1962. The Politics of the Kula Ring: An Analysis of the Findings
of Bronislaw Malinowski. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
van der Veer, P. 1994. Religious Nationalism: Hindus and Muslims in India.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
van der Veer, P. 2001. Imperial Encounters: Religion and Modernity in India
and Britain. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
van Roermund, B. 2015. “Kelsen, Secular Religion, and the Problem of
Transcendence.” Netherlands Journal of Legal Philosophy 44: 100–115.
Vansina, J. 1985. Oral Tradition as History. Madison: University of Wisconsin
Press.
Vaughan, M. 1991. Curing Their Ills: Colonial Power and African Illness.
Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Viazzo, P. P. 2003. Introducción a la antropología histórica. Lima: Pontificia
Universidad Católica del Perú and Instituto Italiano de Cultura.
Vincent, J. 1990. Anthropology and Politics: Visions, Traditions, and Trends.
Tucson: University of Arizona Press.
130
References
Viramma, J. Racine, and J. L. Racine. 1997. Viramma: Life of an Untouchable.
London: Verso.
Viswanath, R. 2014. The Pariah Problem: Caste, Religion, and the Social in
Modern India. New York: Columbia University Press.
Voekel, P. 2002. Alone before God: The Religious Origins of Modernity in
Mexico. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.
Waghmore, S. 2013. Civility against Caste: Dalit Politics and Citizenship in
Western India. New Delhi: Sage Publications.
Wallerstein, I., ed. 1996. Open the Social Science: Report of the Gulbenkian
Commission on the Restructuring of the Social Sciences. Stanford, CA:
Stanford University Press.
Weidman, A. J. 2006. Singing the Classical, Voicing the Modern: The
Postcolonial Politics of Music in South India. Durham, NC: Duke University
Press.
White, H. 1994. “Foreword: Rancière’s Revisionism.” In The Names of History: On the Poetics of Knowledge, by J. Rancière, edited and translated by
H. Melehy. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, vii–xx.
White, L. 2000. Speaking with Vampires: Rumor and History in Colonial
Africa. Berkeley: University of California Press.
White, S. K. 2000. Sustaining Affirmation: The Strengths of Weak Ontology in
Political Theory. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Williams, R. 1973. “Base and Superstructure in Marxist Cultural Analysis.”
New Left Review 82: 3–16.
Winter, T. 2014. “Heritage Studies and the Privileging of Theory.” International
Journal of Heritage Studies 20: 1–17.
Wolf, E. 1959. Sons of the Shaking Earth. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago
Press.
Wolf, E. 1982. Europe and the People without History. Berkeley: University of
California Press.
Wolfe, P. 1997. “History and Imperialism: A Century of Theory, from Marx
to Postcolonialism.” American Historical Review 102: 380–420.
Wolfe, P. 1999. Settler Colonialism and the Transformation of Anthropology:
The Politics and Poetics of an Ethnographic Event. London: Cassell.
Worsley, P. 1957. The Trumpet Shall Sound: A Study of “Cargo” Cults in
Melanesia. London: MacGibbon and Keo.
Wright, M. n.d. “A World without Most of Us: Achille Mbembe’s Critique of
Black Reason and the Politics of the Postcolonial Critique.” Unpublished
manuscript.
Yengde, S. 2019. Caste Matters. New Delhi: Penguin Random House.
Zammito, J. 2002. Kant, Herder, and the Birth of Anthropology. Chicago, IL:
University of Chicago Press.
Index
Note: Page numbers followed by “n” denote endnotes.
Adivasi 16n5, 56, 63n28
aesthetics xi, 59, 92
affect 1, 2, 5, 12, 14, 16n6, 73, 91,
93, 100; see also embodiment;
entitlement; immanence
Africa ix, x, 2, 9, 28
agency 27, 71
agriculture 67, 68
Alltagsgeschichte (“history of
everyday life”) 33
Alosyius, G. 46
alterity xi, 3–4, 8, 10, 11, 13, 16n3,
18n14, 20, 31–38 passim, 45–48
passim, 65, 72, 73, 88, 92, 94,
97, 99
Ambedkar, B. R. 48, 61n12, 62n21
ambivalence 4, 20, 44n19
America 6, 31–33, 66, 91; see also
Latin America
analytical 6–15 passim, 19–22 passim,
25–28 passim, 31, 38, 46–49 passim,
66, 83n3, 86, 88, 91, 92, 96, 98
Anderson, Benedict 37, 44n20
Annales School, the 27, 32, 43n13,
43n14
Anthropocene 15
anthropology 5, 47, 49, 52, 54, 60n10,
63–64 n23, 72–73, 92, 93, 98; see
also discipline
anticolonial 29, 32, 38
anti-essentialism 3
anti-modernist ix, x, 91
antinomies 4, 6–9, 16n3, 18n14,
20–21, 25–27, 30, 33, 41, 42n3, 50,
54, 59n3, 69, 86, 90, 98, 101n7; see
also discipline
archives 2, 6–8, 11–15 passim, 16n3,
24, 33, 35, 39, 45, 49, 51, 52, 55, 59,
62n18, 65, 66, 87, 98
Asad, Talal 8, 29, 31, 40, 45
Asia 2, 9
authority see alterity; Dalit
autonomy 10, 18n14, 28, 43n13,
43n15, 50, 58
Axel, Brian 42n2
Bahujan 46–48, 59, 61n12
Bahujan Samaj Party (BSP) 63n24
Bama 46
Banerjee, Prathama 16n5
Banerjee-Dube, Ishita 61n11, 62n18,
63n26
Basavanna 48
Bayly, C. A. 62n18
Benjamin, Walter 83
Bentancor, Orlando 101n3
Bhabha, Homi 37, 44n19
Bhattacharya, Neeladri 62n18
biblical 21–23, 42n7
Bilgrami, Akil 89–90, 101n7
Boas, Franz 23–24, 25, 42n8
Bourdieu, Pierre 87, 94, 96, 101n10
Brahman 50–52, 55–57 passim, 60n9,
61n11, 62n23
Braudel, Fernand 43n14
Britain 21
British Communist Group of
Historians 32
132
Index
Calhoun, Craig 91–92, 96, 101n9
capital see capitalism
capitalism x, 1, 4, 6, 10, 13–14, 16n5,
18n12, 29–32 passim, 34, 65–85
passim, 101n3
caste 15n1, 16n5, 66, 72, 74, 77, 82,
84n11, 89, 98; see also Dalit
Chakrabarty, Dipesh 25, 37
Chatterjee, Partha 38
Chhattisgarh 47, 54, 61n11, 62n18
Chokha Mela 48
Christianity 40, 50, 52, 61n11, 62n21,
63–64n28
citizen xi, 37, 38, 69, 92
citizenship see citizen
civilization 11, 21–25, 28, 42n5,
43n14
civilized 6–8, 13, 21, 23, 27, 36, 41, 53
class 58, 65, 67, 69, 75, 76, 77, 79,
89; see also middle-class; workingclass; elite
class of 1979 see cohort
coeval 5, 26
coevalness see coeval
Cohn, Bernard S. 30, 34
cohort 1, 14, 65–66, 69–78 passim,
80–82, 83n2, 84nn7–8, 97
Collingwood 41n1
colonial x, 20, 25, 36–37, 40, 44n9,
46–55 passim, 61n14–15, 62n17–18,
63n24, 66, 99,
colonialism 6, 29–31 passim, 34, 44n9,
54; see also settler-colonialism
coloniality x
community xi, 9, 21, 31, 58, 98
contestation 6, 34, 39, 48, 57; see also
resistance
contingency xi, 6, 12, 17–18n10,
40, 45
contradiction xi, 6–12 passim, 15n1,
16n5, 17n7, 17n10, 19–25 passim,
29, 30, 33, 36, 45, 53, 59n3, 68, 71,
72, 87, 100, 101n12
contradictory see contradiction
cosmopolitanism x, xi, 40, 77, 82,
91, 92
counter-colonial 27, 38; see also
anti-colonial
counter-discourse 93–94
counter-Enlightenment 8, 9, 21
cultural see culture
culture 3, 7, 10, 13, 16n5, 20, 22–24,
26–40 passim, 42n5, 42n8, 46–48,
51, 52,54, 55, 60n10, 63n24, 70, 73,
76, 87, 89, 92, 99
Dalit 2, 6, 12, 13, 16n5, 17n7,
45–64, 99
decolonial x, 13, 20, 44n19
Delhi 71, 75, 77, 79, 80 see also New
Delhi
democracy x, 17n9, 38, 43n11, 43n14,
68, 93, 101–102n12
Derrida, Jacques 11
diachrony 23, 24, 26, 28
diaspora 31, 62n21, 70
difference see alterity; antinomies
Dirks, Nicholas 51, 61n14, 62n20
discipline 2, 3, 6–15, 18n13, 19–41,
41–44nn1–20, 45, 51, 55, 59, 65, 66,
72, 82, 87, 100
disenchantment 7, 10, 14, 17n7, 17n9,
26, 86, 89, 90, 101n7
Dubois, Abbé 61n12
Dumont, Louis 49–51
Durkheim, Émile 25–27 passim,
43n13, 91
dystopia 3, 4, 17n7, 17n9, 44n19,
60n9, 73, 83, 94
elite 1, 4, 6, 7, 12, 13–14, 17n10, 65,
66, 69–85, 97
elitism see scholasticism
embodiment 5, 16n6, 17n7, 47, 60n7,
73, 88
Emergency (1975–77) 67–68, 70,
83–84n5
emotion 9, 17n7, 18n14, 21, 23, 24,
48, 90, 98
empire 3, 6–13 passim, 17n9, 17n10,
19, 21, 24, 25, 31, 34, 36–37, 39, 40,
41n1, 42n4, 52, 69, 90, 94, 97
enchantment x, 10, 17n9, 26, 55, 68,
82, 86, 90, 98, 100, 101n7, 61n12,
episteme see epistemology
epistemic see epistemology
epistemology 2, 4, 11, 17n7, 23,
41, 46
Enlightenment 6–13 passim, 17n9,
19–22, 24, 37, 38, 40, 93, 97
Index
entitlement 2, 16n5, 32, 86–91, 93,
98–100; see also elite
ethnography see anthropology;
discipline
ethnohistory 28
Euro-America x, 2, 25
Eurocentric x, 3, 96, 97
Europe ix, x, 4, 9, 21, 22, 25, 33, 36,
38, 41n1, 42n5, 59n3, 87, 93–97
passim, 102n14
European see Europe
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. 27, 28, 41n1,
41–42n2
everyday ix, x, 1–6 passim, 14, 43n14,
51, 53, 54, 61n11, 65, 66, 74, 84n9,
86–97 passim, 101n7
evolutionism 10, 22–24, 26
exceptionalisms 2–4, 14
exclusion 13, 16n5, 46, 51, 55–56,
61n12, 62–63n23, 63n24, 96,
102n12
exoticism 3, 31
extra-analytical 5, 90–99 passim,
101n7
133
global south xi, 4
globalization x, xi, 3, 34
governmentality 45, 61n11, 61n15, 95
Guha, Sumit 60n10
Gumbrecht, Hans Ulrich x, 102n14
Gupta, Charu 46
Guru, Gopal 46, 60–61n10
Fabian, Johannes 6, 11, 21- 23, 26,
29, 73
Facebook 61n12, 66, 83n2
Febvre, Lucien 27
feminist 15n1, 29, 64n29, 94, 96,
101–102n12
fetish x, 11, 33
Foucault, Michel 11, 18n12, 18n14
France 21, 27, 32
friendship 1, 14, 47, 59n1, 71, 72,
75, 82
Fukuzawa, Hiroshi 62n17
functionalism 26–28
Habermas, Jürgen ix, 93–97, 101–
102n12, 102n13
Haraway, Donna 15n1, 16n5
Harijan 61n11
von Herder, Johann Gottfried 22, 25
heritage 8, 13, 20, 36, 39–40, 41n1
hermeneutic ix, 16n5, 19, 22, 24, 25,
27, 83n3, 88
hierarchical see hierarchy
hierarchy 1, 3, 8, 10, 13, 16n5, 17n7,
18n12, 23, 25, 27, 41, 46–58 passim,
62n21, 66, 72–75, 81, 82, 84n9, 87,
89, 90, 93, 97–99
Hindu 50, 52, 54, 55, 63n28, 84n5
Hinduism 48, 56, 60n9, 61n11, 62n21,
63n28
historical anthropology 7, 12, 13, 34,
47, 65
historicism 22, 24–25, 26, 43nn10–11,
44n19
history ix, x, 4, 5, 7, 15n1, 16n4,
16n5, 17n7, 17n9, 18n14, 34–36,
46–48, 52–55, 56, 59n3, 60n9,
61n11, 61n12, 63n28, 70, 83, 87–88,
90, 93–100 passim, 102n14; see also
discipline
history without warranty 4, 88,
99–100
human sciences 2, 7, 10, 12, 18n12,
19, 20, 27, 28, 33, 41, 83n3
Gadamer, H-G 5
Gandhi, Indira 67–68
Gandhi, M. K. (Mahatma) 101 n7
Geertz, Clifford 29
gender 1, 11, 13, 17n7, 17n9, 17n10,
18n12, 20, 31, 34, 37, 38, 47, 48, 58,
63n28, 64n29, 65, 66, 72, 74, 77, 80,
82, 84n12, 89, 96, 102n12
genocide 6, 17n9
Germany 24, 33
Ghasidas, Guru 48
identity xi, 8, 16n5, 30, 31, 34, 38, 39,
45, 48, 52, 53, 57, 59n3, 63n28, 95
ideology 49–51, 60n9, 84n6, 87, 88,
90, 91
IIC see India International Centre
Ilaiah, Kancha 46, 61n12
immanence 2, 5–7, 12, 14, 15n1,
17n8, 48, 59, 60n7, 73, 86–100
passim, 101n7, 101n10
inclusion 13, 46, 55–56, 62–63n23
India International Centre 71, 79
134
Index
indigeneity 8, 17n7, 17n10, 24, 31, 40,
42n9
International Relations 11
Islam 50, 60n9, 61n14, 63n28
Jaaware, Aniket 60n7
Kant, Immanuel 9, 22
Kapadia, Karin 58
Koopman, Colin, 18n14
Koselleck, Reinhart ix, 102n14
language 23, 36, 61n11, 93–95,
102n13
Latin America x, 2
law 11, 30, 34, 36, 47
life-worlds 1, 5, 14, 17n7, 87, 100
Lodhi Gardens 71, 77–80, 84n12
magic x, 30, 32, 68, 69, 70; see also
antinomies
Mahima Dharma 61n11, 63 n26
Mahima Swami 48
Maine, Henry 23
Malinowski, Bronislaw 26
Mangoo Ram 48
market 10, 32, 66, 68–70 passim,
84n6, 90
Marx, Karl 25
Marxism 28, 30
Mazzarella, William 5
McCarthy, Thomas 94
Mencher, Joan 61n12
menstruation 58
mercantile 4, 6, 17n9, 43n14, 67, 68,
101n3
mercantilism see mercantile
Merleau-Ponty, Maurice 15, 100
Mevani, Jignesh 46
Mexico 79
Mexico City 91, 97
Michelet, Jules 43n11
microhistory 33
middle-class 17n10, 38, 68, 69, 72,
75–76, 79
Mintz, Sydney 28
Mohan, Sanal 46
modern see modernity
Modern School 14, 65, 69–70, 76,
84n7
modernity ix-xi, xiin1, 1–7, 16n3,
16n4, 17n9, 17–18 n10, 18n12,
18n14, 38–39, 43n12, 44n18, 45, 48,
50, 59n3, 61n15, 62–63n23, 69, 70,
74, 82, 83n3, 86–100 passim, 101n5;
see also discipline
Moffatt, Michael, 49, 51, 61n12
Morgan, Lewis 23
myth 26, 47–48, 57, 64n29, 68, 98; see
also antinomies
mythology 23, 68, 90
Muslim 68; see also Islam
Nagaraj, D. R. 59n1
Nandy, Ashis x
narrative 6, 11, 12, 17n9, 24, 26,
31–33, 35, 40, 43n11, 43n14, 54,
66–72 passim, 74, 88, 99, 100
nation x, xi, 3, 16n5, 17n10, 37–38,
44n20, 47, 55, 67, 69, 70, 76, 78,
80, 90, 95–99 passim; see also
discipline
nationalism see nation
native 6–8, 13, 16n5, 20, 26, 41, 45,
51, 54, 55
nativism xi, 3
Nehru, J. L. 69
neoliberalism 13, 14, 16n5, 40, 65–71
passim, 72, 77, 80, 84n6, 84n7
New Delhi 14, 69–83 passim
Niebuhr, Barthold Georg 24
non-Brahman 49, 52, 57, 58
non-human 17n7, 35
non-Western 10, 17n10, 26–30, 34,
94, 97, 98
North Atlantic ix
Novetzke, Christian 63n26
Nuer people 27
ontological 17n7, 33, 37, 99
oppositions see antinomy
Ortner, Sherry 72–73
otherness 8, 23, 41
“ought” see scholasticism
pain 61n11
Pajnik, Mojca 94, 102n12
pandemic 15
Paraiyar 58
Parsuram 48
Index
peasant 17n10, 29, 56, 67, 68
Periyar, E.V. R. N. 48
philosophy ix, 9, 12, 14, 24, 21, 25,
39, 41n1, 87; see also Habermas,
Jürgen
Phule, Jotirao 48
Pieper, Josef 101n3
political economy 14, 18n12, 28, 37,
52, 60n10, 62nn17–18, 66–68
political science 10–11
politics xi, 13, 24, 26, 34–39 passim,
43n11, 43n14, 44n18, 45–47, 59n3,
60n9, 61n11, 62n21, 63n24, 66–68,
70, 74, 76–79, 82–83, 84n6, 87–89,
91, 94–95, 100; see also Dalit
pollution 49–58, 63n24
postcolonial 98; development 67–70,
84n7; perspectives 13, 20, 33,
44nn18–20; politics 49–50, 55,
63n24
postfoundational 13, 18n14
postmodern 83n3, 98
poststructuralist 20
power x, 16n5, 74, 83, 101.n3, 17n7,
17n10; see also alterity; antinomies;
Dalit; discipline
practice 29–31, 36, 38, 46, 48–58
passim, 60n7, 60n9, 62n20, 63n28,
76, 87, 89, 90, 94, 100, 101n7
Prakash, Gyan 57
Prasad, Chandrabhan 47
primitive 6, 7, 25, 27
privilege see elite; entitlement
process 29–31
progress 11, 22, 24, 33, 35, 83,
98–99
progressivism 7–10, 22–25, 27, 82
property 34, 67, 74, 80, 84–85 n13
public sphere 96, 101n2
purity see pollution; Sikhism
Quigley, Declan 51
quotidian xi, 15, 15n1, 55, 82, 99; see
also everyday
race 6–10, 13, 15n1, 16n5, 17n7,
18n12, 18n9, 19, 22–25, 31, 37–41
passim, 62n21, 89
Radcliffe-Brown, A. R. 26
Raheja, G. G. 51
135
Rancière, Jacques 4, 43n11, 87,
101n10
von Ranke, Leopold 24,
Rao, Anupama 46
rationalism/rationality see reason
Ravidas, Guru 48
Rawat, Ram N. 61n11
reason ix, 5–10, 13, 15n1, 16n6, 17n7,
17n9, 16n14, 18n14, 20–24, 26,
37, 40–41, 74, 83n3, 87, 88, 92–97,
101n12; see also antinomies
Redfield, Robert, 28
Rege, Sharmila 46
religion 30, 34, 45; see also
Christianity; Dalit
Renaissance 4, 42n4, 87
resistance 3, 4, 11, 73
Rhodes Livingstone Institute 28
ritual 11, 34; see also antinomies;
Dalit
romantic see Romanticism
Romanticism ix, 7, 9, 10, 13, 19–24,
101n7
romanticist see Romanticism
Said, Edward 44n18
Sant Nirmala 48
Sarukkai, Sundar 60–61n10
Satnamis 47, 54, 57, 61n11, 63n24
savage 13, 20, 23, 26, 41
Sawarkar, Savindra “Savi” 47, 59n2,
63n23, 64n29
scholasticism 2–7, 12, 14, 15n1, 17n9,
47, 49, 59, 71, 84n9, 86–100, 100n2,
101n3, 101n4
secular 8, 40, 59n3, 101n4
secularization 17n9, 21
settler-colonialism 17nn9–10, 24, 25,
36, 40, 41
sexuality 1, 13, 17n10, 20, 31, 37, 38,
47, 48, 58, 71, 74, 80, 82, 89
Scheduled Caste 61n11
Scott, Joan 15n1
Sikhism 63n28
Simpson, Audra 16n5, 42–43n9
Skaria, Ajay 62n19
slavery 8, 17n9, 17n10, 20, 32, 40
social sciences 10, 29
socialism 69
sociology 10, 26, 32, 66
136 Index
Sorayabai 48
sovereignty x, 40–41, 42n9
space 3, 8, 11, 13, 20, 26–27, 30,
34–39, 53, 55, 59n3, 60n9, 74, 75,
89, 90, 97, 100
spatial see space
Spencer, Herbert 23
spirit 35, 57, 99
state x, xi, 3, 8, 10, 13, 17n9, 20–21,
34, 37–41 passim, 46–47, 52, 54–55,
60n10, 66–69, 74, 77–79, 84n6,
84–85n13, 91, 92, 98; see also
antinomies
Stocking, George Jr. 22, 23, 42n5
structure 26, 27, 29–31, 43n12, 43n14,
49–51, 61n12, 72, 75, 87, 90,
subaltern 3, 4, 13, 15n1, 17n10, 20, 28,
34, 38–40, 54, 61n11, 82, 88, 97–99
subaltern studies 20, 32–34,
44nn18–20
subject ix, xi, 1–7, 10, 12, 15,
17–19n10, 18n12, 19–39 passim,
43nn11–14, 47, 53, 54, 60n9, 66,
69, 71–74, 82, 84n6, 84n11, 87–88,
93–95, 101n5, 101n7
synchrony 26, 42n8
Taylor, Charles ix
telos 93–95
Teltumbde, Anand 46
theory 2, 4, 7, 8, 12, 14, 15n1, 17n9,
29, 30, 61n10, 62n18, 66, 72, 86, 94,
96–100, 101–102n12
Thorat, Sukhdeo 47
time 15, 21–27; see also anthropology;
history; discipline; space
tradition 20, 24, 26, 28, 31, 34, 57,
63n28, 66, 69, 82, 92, 96, 99; see
also antinomies
transcendence 2, 3, 12, 14, 15n1,
60n7, 87, 88, 92–95, 100n2,
101n4
Trouillot, Michel-Rolph, 26
Tylor, Edward 23
United States of America see
America
universal 3, 9, 17n7, 21, 23,
24, 92
utopia 17n7, 83, 94
value properties see immanence
van Roermund, Bert 101n4
Vico, Giambattista 22
violence 6, 34
Viramma 58
Voltaire 22
Waghmore, Suryakant 46
Weber, Max 25
West ix-xi, 3–4, 9, 11, 17n10, 18n14,
21, 22, 25–35 passim, 43n14, 61n10,
69, 90, 92, 96–99
Western see West
White, Hayden 41n1
White, Stephen 94–95, 99
Wolf, Eric 28, 34
working-class 17n10
world system 30
Wright, Michelle M. 9, 22
Yengde, Suraj 46